Discussion:
Kristen's collection: February Stories
(too old to reply)
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-01 14:19:47 UTC
Because Google Groups has decided to restrict my postings, I am
publishing stories from the archive in one long thread through the
month.

It's not as convenient for the reader, but it's the only way to access
the posted stories without an after-market newsgroup reader program.

I'm trying to post only those stories that have had reader approval,
so you shouldn't see any ungainly or grammatically challenged stories
here.

Enjoy







("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N


_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW! Thank you...
_________________________________________






Scroll down to view text











Archive name: Swallow.txt (mf-teens, oral, cheating)
Authors name: Walker (***@ntr.net)
Story Title : Amy Swallows

------------------------------------------------------
-= This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1998. =-
Please do not remove the author information or make
any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of
commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

Dear Kristen,

I have spent the last few evenings checking out your
web-site, as well as your posts to a.s.s.. I have
thoroughly enjoyed most of the stories that you post
from various authors. Tonight, however, I have been
sitting here in amazement wondering how these people
come up with these stories. I mean, I am truly in awe
of their ability to convey their fantasies. I don't
know much about fantasy, but I would like to try my
hand at a little non-fiction. So, I will tell you a
story about a girl that I got involved with my senior
year in high school.

-=*=-

I started dating my high school sweetheart in October,
right as the basketball season started. Jamie and I
had good sex; for high schoolers. I was a senior, and
she was a sophomore.

I enjoyed every aspect of our sex life mainly because
the things that I was doing with her, were all firsts.
She was the first girl I fucked doggy style. She was
the first girl I ever went down on. She eventually was
the first girl I ever fucked in the ass. She was also
the first girl to ever give me a blow job. Since I
didn't know the difference, I thought she was pretty
good at it. Unfortunately, she REFUSED to swallow, or
even let me cum in her mouth for that matter, and that
was our undoing.

Right about the same time that Jamie and I started
dating, I started talking to this girl Amy. I noticed
her during our pep rally that Friday of spirit week.
She was one of the girls in the homecoming court. I
was attracted to her initially for her ass. She was
5'1", maybe 115, and all her weight was in that beau-
tiful ass. You know, the kind of ass that dances when
you hit it just right from behind.

Anyway, I figured I'd get her number. You see, I'm
from a real small town in upstate NY... everybody knows
everybody. So, initially, when Amy and I started talk-
ing, we talked as friends. I would tell her about my
problems with Jamie, and she would listen. Especially
about the hang up I had with Jamie not swallowing.

Amy and I were good friends. That was until that
fateful phone conversation in January.

We were talking about dreams. Amy was acting funny.
She was quieter than normal. So, I asked her what she
was thinking about. She said, "You don't want to
know." I said, "sure I do." Then she drop the bomb-
shell. She told me that she was picturing me naked,
and she was on her knees looking up at my prick,
waiting for me to give her permission to take it into
her mouth.

I absolutely fell back on my ass. I was a high school
senior, and this sophomore was dropping me a line
straight out of a porn film. I thought that she was
kidding, but I was wrong. The conversation spun out of
control, and before I knew it, we were making plans to
meet in the third floor stairwell during our 8th period
study-hall so she could blow me!

I mean, I had never even kissed this girl! Our entire
relationship had to this point been over the phone. I
was fucking my girlfriend everyday after practice.
Then, taking her home so I could call Amy to bitch
about her.

Anyway, the next day, we both chickened out. I didn't
go up that stairwell... That whole 8th period, I was
locked to my seat with the hard on from hell, and the
most intense butterflies I have ever had. I was so
nervous, I was shivering like I was cold.

Amy and I talked about it that night on the phone.
And we talked about it for the next few days. She was
always telling me that she wanted to taste my cum...
she wanted wrap her lips around my dick and suck me
dry. I mean, she was actually using those words! At
that age, I didn't know what to do or how to handle it.

We would occasionally see each other around school,
but not too often. She just happened to be on a
totally different schedule than I was. When we were
together, we acted like we didn't know one another...
We were in absolute denial about our secret relation-
ship. We would talk for hours on the phone... I would
start to jerk off to her voice. She had no idea of
course. I was too embarrassed to say anything to her
about it... I must have shot 30 loads to her voice in
those few days since we first talked about it.

I was absolutely consumed with the thought of her
sucking my dick. I knew she would swallow my jizz,
and I needed to see her do it. I was obsessed.

I think it was in March... It was 8th period, and we
were both in study-hall. I had mine upstairs in Mrs.
Henry's room, and she was downstairs in Mr. Abraham's
classroom... right next to the senior lockers. I
didn't mean to make eye contact with her when I went
to put my books in my locker, but like fate, it
happened that way. Our eyes met, and a bolt of elec-
tricity shot straight to my loins... We both knew that
it was going to happen. She got up from her seat, and
walked out toward me. I started walking past the pool
gallery to the main stairs, with Amy 5 or 6 feet behind
me...

We didn't say anything to one another. My blood was
surging throughout my entire body, and I was shivering
again. I don't know if I really believed that it would
happen, but I headed up those stairs. I didn't stop on
the second floor in front of the library, I kept going.
I headed for the roof. Amy was right there behind me.
When I got to the door that led to the outside and the
roof, I turned and her lips met mine...

At first, I was so shocked that I didn't kiss her
back... then I felt her tongue ravaging my own, and all
that passion, all the heat that had built up since
homecoming just blew through my body... I felt my dick
growing... I was feeling Amy... I ran my hands up her
shirt and cupped her breasts... My hand wasn't big
enough to hold it all... it had spilled out from the
cup of her bra, and her nipples were hard. I needed to
feel them, I needed to take them in my mouth... I made
a trail with my tongue down her neck... to her waiting
nipples...

I heard a soft moan come out of her mouth, I looked up
to see that her eyes were closed, and her head was
thrown back in passion. While my mouth was flicking
and sucking her taught nipples, my left hand was unbut-
toning her jeans and reaching down into her underwear.
When my hand ran through her coarse pubic hair, it only
intensified my erection. I remember actually thinking
that my dick was harder than it had ever been.

I didn't have any trouble finding her love button,
because Amy thrust her hips up and my index finger
instinctively slid down her gash and when her back
stiffened, I knew I had hit the right spot. She was
so wet... I tried to be gentle with her, but she was
so intense. Jamie wasn't ever like this...

Amy was fucking my hand... she was moaning very loud
now, and I was afraid that someone might here us...
and yet there was that painful ache in my pants... my
cock was straining so hard against my jeans that it
hurt...

Just as I was going to pull my hand out, she bucked
back and froze... her body was racked in orgasm... I
could feel her come around my two fingers... the pul-
sation was so much more than I had ever felt with
Jamie... She gasped for air, and then relaxed... She
finally opened her eyes and looked into mine.

All I could do was smile at her... I was so hot... I
could feel the wet spot on my boxers every time I
shifted... Amy smiled back at me, and then I said,
"It's your turn."

She didn't hesitate at all... she just reached down
and grabbed my cock through my jeans... she dropped to
her knees and undid my pants... It was so sexy to see
her stair at the bulge in my pants with her face just
inches away... She pulled open my jeans, and reached
out and yanked my boxers down and wrapped her fingers
around my rock hard dick.

Her hand seemed so small compared to it... I tried to
watch her, but the moment I felt her hot mouth engulf
the head of my dick, I was gone... my head was spin-
ning, and she was sucking my dick. Her mouth was so
wet and hot... she dropped her hands to her side and
just started bobbing back and forth.

A couple of times, she gagged, but she didn't break
stride at all... I could feel the head hit the back of
her throat... and my balls would convulse... I could
hear her sucking... And every time she forced my dick
to the back of her throat, I could hear her almost
choke, and it was so sexy...

My balls were aching, and she was sucking harder...
she had picked up the pace, and I was trying to hold
it... when she finally reached into my boxers and cup-
ped my balls, I shot my load right into her mouth...
I grabbed the back of her head to hold her there, and
she grabbed my cock and stopped fucking her mouth on
it... she closed her lips around the head and I heard
her gulp two or three times...

I think it took me 15 or 20 seconds to empty my balls
into her mouth... she was swallowing every bit of it!
I was in heaven. It was the best blow job I had ever
gotten... It felt so much better than the suck and jerk
I was used to. After I finished quivering, I looked
down at her and she smiled up at me, and said
"finally!"

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
strangers. But it isn't okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex
with strangers!! You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 7
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-01 14:22:13 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: godsgift.txt (MF/m, BI, inc, reluc, humour)
Authors name: Scorpio00155 (***@my-deja.com)
Story title : God's Gift

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2001. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

God's Gift (MF/m, BI, inc, reluc, humour)
by Scorpio00155 (***@my-deja.com)

*

I make no apology for this tongue in cheek story, it
arose from a discussion about perfumes and the claims ads
make for them that took place while testing the alcoholic
properties of various tinctures.

*

The shrink said that I should write down everything that
I can remember about my life, thirty years worth of
living is a hell of a lot to put down on paper so I think
I'll just hit the high points, there's a hell of a lot of
those too, come to think of it. Basically the shrink
reckons that I'm being driven nuts by my repressed
feelings of guilt which was not why I went to see him in
the first place, the reason I went to see him was to find
some way to turn off my sex appeal before it killed me,
his laughter at my request was not at all encouraging.

After a couple of sessions the shrink decided that my
problem was guilt about something that had happened in my
past, hence the scribblings, pity he didn't tell his
secretary that was what was wrong with me, if she jumps
me one more time I'll scream. Life's hard being an
unwilling God's gift to women (and men if they can catch
me)!

I suppose I should start with my family, well, there was
my father, he was a randy bastard, then there was my
mother, now she'd fuck anything that held still long
enough. Both my parents worked long hours so most of my
time was spent with childminders during my formative
years, nevertheless I still saw a lot of my parents and,
in hindsight, it was strange the way my mother was always
touching me and holding me.

Then there was my older sister Emma, she was four years
older than me and always seemed to be fascinated with my
John Thomas, in certain respects she took after my
mother, like wanting to be fucked by anything in trousers
even before she got old enough. Finally there was my
brother Mark, the oldest child, six years older than me
and a raving poof, or so we discovered when he turned
thirteen. Strangely the uninhibited nature of my family
coincided with my birth or so I was told.

I suppose it all started when I was six, it may have been
earlier for all I know, but that's when my memories
start, it was the childminder and the randy cow must have
been fifty if she was a day. Naturally at that age I was
innocent and curious about everything and the first
experience that I remember was while I was having a bath
after some fun with mud.

I can still remember the woman scolding me for getting
all dirty as she scrubbed me clean, I didn't mind baths
too much so I was merrily splashing around in the water
and, quite by accident, I wet her dress. The woman gave
me a glare then stripped off the wet dress before getting
back to scrubbing me, I'm damned if I can remember her
name after all this time, but I do remember that she had
boobs as big as footballs, I also remember bashing them a
few times until she scolded me.

Having successfully cleaned my upper half she started in
on my lower half, she had me stand and lathered my nether
regions and that was when it happened, it was as though
someone had flicked a switch, one minute she was washing
me, the next she was tugging my Wee Willie Winkie. Not
only that, she took one of my hands and shoved it into
her bra, I can still remember the squeal she gave when I
grabbed hold of her huge nipple and tried to milk it like
a cow's teat, I hadn't a clue what I was doing, but I
knew that she was enjoying it and I was getting something
from it too.

A little while later she got me out of the bath, whipped
of her volumous knickers and put my hand to her big hairy
twat, well I pushed and pulled at it and nearly lost my
hand in her fanny, but it did the trick. With a squeal
she started shaking while I flopped around with my hand
caught in her suddenly tight pussy. That was it for that
day, as soon as her shakes ended the woman pulled my hand
from her pussy and the fun was over, she made me promise
not to tell anyone what had happened and while I puzzled
over this she dried me then got me dressed.

From that day on the woman would get me to 'handle' her
while I was in her care, it got to the point that she
would wear no knickers and as soon as the door had closed
on my parents she'd grab my hand and stick it up her
fanny. I can't really say that I got excited about any of
this, hell I hadn't a clue what was going on apart from
the fact that this woman kept getting my hand sticky.

It all came to an end after a couple of months when
either from guilt or fear the woman told my parents that
she could no longer look after me, but things weren't
that bad as I had started school and only needed a part
time minder anyway.

My new minder was a much younger woman, newly married and
very much in love with her husband, she would pick me up
from infant school and look after me until either my
mother or my father came to collect me later in the
evening. Shortly after I went to this woman, I think her
name was Rosalind, she began to act rather strangely,
she'd pick me up from school then rush me back to her
home and shove me in a chair before rushing off to her
bedroom, about half an hour later she would return
looking flushed and breathless.

Innocent little me didn't have a clue as to what this all
meant, but with the hindsight of experience I guess she
was rushing off to have a wank, I suppose if I had gone
to a mixed school my 'problem' would have been spotted,
but it was all boys together so no-one noticed except
Rosalind.

Again, with the hindsight of experience I would have
known that the way the other boy's mothers pawed me
whenever I came in contact with them would have told me
something was not quite right. Anyway Rosalind looked
after me for two years, in other words through infant
school and part of junior school before telling my
parents that she could no longer look after me.

The reason for Rosalind being unable to look after me was
an event that occurred just after my eighth birthday,
she'd met me at the school and escorted me home as usual,
but this day my curiosity maded me ask why she always
disappeared as soon as we got in her front door. I can
still remember her reply clearly as she stood in the hall
fidgeting.

"You have a strange effect on me Paul," she'd sighed, "I
have to go upstairs or I'll do things to you."

"Why not do things to me then?" I replied in my
innocence.

I can still remember the sigh Rosalind gave as she knelt
down in front of me, she leant forward and kissed me and
that had been that, standing up she took my hand and led
me up to her bedroom, closed the curtains, stripped naked
and then told me to get undressed.

Puzzled I did as she asked then lay on the bed beside her
when she asked me to, even at eight I was a randy little
sod, though I didn't realise what it all meant at the
time, but I soon found out.

Guiding my every move Rosalind had me stroke her body,
play with her tits and nipples then finger her pussy
until she cried out and shuddered, all the while she
pleaded with me not to tell anyone what we did and
between pleading she kissed me.

The finale came when Rosalind had me finger her near to
climax then pulled me on top of her shuddering body and
guided my stiff little cock into her pussy, it didn't
take me long to figure out what to do or that I really
liked it and when I finally dry climaxed inside her I
felt better than I ever had in my life. So vanished my
virginity.

When the act was completed Rosalind held me and cried,
her voice cracked as she sobbed out an apology for what
she had done and that very night she told my parents that
she couldn't take me any more.

My parents tried five other childminders over the next
few months, but each one told my parents that they
couldn't take me after only a few weeks, in one case
after only a day, every one of them was quick to point
out that it was nothing that I had done that had prompted
their decision.

Rather than try to find a new childminder my parents
decided that my brother was old enough at fourteen to
take care of my sister and myself after school, this of
course meant that I walked home by myself or in the
company of other kids who lived near to us. Oddly there
was never a lack of mum's who would drag their kids out
of their way just to walk me home, well it seemed odd
then.

Anyway, once I was home I was in the care of my brother
as was my sister, sort of, the pair of them bossed me
about while arguing between themselves as to who was in
charge, on the whole though I was left pretty much to
myself and would lurk in the bedroom I shared with my
brother while he and my sister argued.

The years passed quite quickly, being mainly in the
company of my family or my school mates very little
happened, there were a few odd events, mainly with the
mothers of other boys, but compared to what had happened
with Rosalind they are hardly worth mentioning.

It was when I hit eleven that things started to get
'interesting', by then I knew a bit more about sex and
understood what had happened with Rosalind in the
physical sense even if I couldn't figure out the why of
it, at about that time my brother, who was then
seventeen, informed us that he was gay. If an atomic bomb
had been dropped it wouldn't have caused more of a stir
than that announcement. For me it explained why my
brother was always watching me when he was wanking in our
room.

After a while we all grew used to the idea and life
returned more or less to normal, I must admit that I was
a bit more cautious around my brother than before, not
that it did me a lot of good in the end.

I'd done my eleven plus and school had broken up for the
summer holiday, mum and dad left me in the care of my
brother and sister while they went out to work, but as I
was older I had a bit more freedom to do as I wanted
especially as Mark and Emma had affairs of their own to
attend to.

So it was that half my time was spent either out and
about with boys from my school or on my tod at home, the
other half was spent in the company of either my brother
or my sister, but never both, they seemed to have worked
out some sort of rota between them. Thus it was that I
found myself home alone with my brother one damp and
blustery summer day. For some reason my brother Mark kept
following me around the house, I can remember his eyes
burning into me wherever I went, but he was my brother,
and apart from being a wooly woofter his actions didn't
concern me much.

About mid-morning I decided to go to our room and have a
read, Mark came with me and while I lay on my bed reading
he lay on his bed watching me. A little while later he
got up, undressed and lay back down again, I didn't pay
him much attention I'm afraid as I was engrossed in my
book.

When I did eventually glance up I saw Mark lying there
wanking himself, there was nothing unusual in this so I
went back to my book. A few minutes later I became aware
of Mark standing by my bed, I looked up at him wondering
what he wanted. My brother was bigger and much stronger
than me so when he reached down and dragged me to my feet
there was little I could do about it except yell, The
next minute Mark had me on my knees in front of him and
was pushing his cock at my mouth. Of course I clamped my
mouth tightly shut only he held my nose until I was
forced to gasp for breath through my mouth and in his
cock went. So I did the only thing that I could do, I bit
him, hard!

With a yell Mark jumped away from me and grabbed his
cock, his face was filled with anger as he looked to see
if there was any damage to his pride and joy and I
decided that it would be wise to get out of the room only
I didn't act fast enough, his fist hit me in the gut
before I had taken more than a step. Gasping I doubled
over and my brother grabbed hold of me and kneed me in
the balls, when my eyes uncrossed I was half naked and
the rest of my clothes were on their way off, naturally I
struggled, but another fist to the gut put an end to
that, wheezing and naked I was pushed face down on my
bed.

There was a momentary pause in which I partially regained
my breath, but before I could capitalise on it my brother
had his hand on my back pushing me into the mattress,
thank God his cock was thin and short because the next
thing I felt was him pushing it at my arse. A second
later his cock burst into me making me scream as pain
shot through my behind. He must have lubricated his cock
because it was sliding in me easily as he fucked me.
Yelling and wriggling I tried to get him to stop, but it
was not to be and as Mark groaned and pushed into me one
last time I felt a spreading heat in my bowels.

When my brother eventually moved off of me I called him
every name I could think of then threatened to tell our
parents, it didn't seem to faze him at all as he stood
there wiping his cock with a towel and grinning down at
me.

I can truthfully say that I got no pleasure from that
incident, it was my first experience with homosexuality
and it was definitely an unpleasant experience as were
all the other times my brother screwed me, but he never
got me to suck his cock which was one small triumph.

Later that evening I told my parents what had happened,
dad frowned and mum sighed, but apart from that they did
bugger all which was how I ended up as my brother's doll,
I learnt that it hurt less if I just let him get on with
it, but I never enjoyed it with Mark.

Emma didn't get home until late on the day Mark fucked me
so she didn't find out about it until the next day, it
was her turn to stay home with me and she was very
sympathetic to my plight, or so I thought.

Not an hour after we were alone she took me up to her
room, undressed in front of me then invited me to get
'comfortable' as well, when I hesitated she barked out an
order at me.

As soon as I was naked my sister pulled me down on the
bed and began to kiss me, she took my hands and guided
them to her tits and pussy and I remembered the incident
with Rosalind, wiser now it was obvious what my sister
wanted and though I felt a little stunned by what was
happening I had less objections to her attentions than to
my brother's. So I fucked her.

Boy did I fuck her, she was wailing and thrashing and
bleating under me or on top of me, what the neighbours
must have thought was impossible to guess, what Emma
thought was no mystery at all, she was loving it! It
seemed that apart from being above averagely endowed cock
wise I was also a 'long player', at least that's what
Emma reckoned, all I know is that I enjoyed fucking my
sister a lot more than being fucked by my brother.

Unfortunately Mark came home early and heard what was
going on, that evening he took great pleasure in telling
our parents, the hypocritical bastard, dad frowned and
mum sighed, but apart from that they did bugger all for
which I was extremely grateful, although Mark wasn't too
pleased about it.

When he bitched about the fact that Emma and I were at it
even more dad sighed. "If its good enough for you its
good enough for Emma," dad declared then buried his nose
in a paper.

Though the comment was rather cryptic it shut my brother
up and made my sister smile, I wasn't quite sure whether
to smile or frown, but I knew it would do me no good to
complain. In this way I became the plaything of my sister
as well, not that I objected too strongly to that. But it
did get a little tiring being buggered by my brother one
day and fucked by my sister the next. I was praying for
the holidays to end when mum decided to take a couple of
days off work to be with me. I felt relieved that she
would be around to protect me from the predatory actions
of my siblings, boy was I in for a shock!

The first day she was home mum booted Mark and Emma out
of the house, grabbed my hand and dragged me up to her
room, now my mother was an attractive woman with plenty
to offer in all departments, but hell, she was my mother
and I nearly wet myself in surprise when she undressed
and told me to do the same.

I protested and begged her not to do this, but mum was
adamant, in the end I gave in to her and stripped, barely
were my clothes off my back than she was pulling me on
top of her. To my shame I have to admit that fucking my
mother was better than fucking my sister, probably
because mum was more experienced and really knew how to
excite a man. It was my mother who sucked my cock for the
first time and who also taught me how to lick pussy, I
must admit that I liked pussy licking and never lost an
opportunity to indulge myself from that point on. This
time no-one told dad, though I think he must have
suspected.

It became the pattern for me to get fucked by Mark, then
by Emma and then by my mother, even after the holidays
ended and I went to my new school the three of them found
time and the opportunity to fuck me at least once a week.

By the end of that summer holiday I had to be the most
experienced lover going and all courtesy of my family,
the only one who never touched me was my father and I
think even he was tempted at times. Thank God I didn't
have any other relatives!

The new school was a mixed school, not only were there
girls there some of the teachers were female as well and
this really made life complicated for me, complicated and
very tiring. How I made it through school at all is a
miracle I have yet to work out.

Right from day one I found myself the target of every
female in the place, I just had to walk into a room and
all the girls would look my way and as for the teachers,
hell, I was always in detention and it was always the
women teachers that put me there. Mind you most of those
teachers were quite attractive, but it was the principle
of the thing. I was there to learn not get laid, I got
enough of that at home! Yet not a day went by without me
being accosted by one female at the very least, the
incidents are to numerous to list so I'll hit just a few
of the high spots.

Five days after joining the school I had my first
detention, it was handed out by my math teacher, a Mrs.
Green, mind you I was surprised to be getting detention
as I hadn't done a damned thing to deserve it, I hadn't
even cleared my throat so I was all ready to protest when
I reported to the room where said punishment was to be
held. Opening the door I found the room to be empty, I
was in two minds whether I should go in or wait outside,
but I decided to go in and at least be able to sit down
while I waited, five minutes later Mrs. Green arrived.

She was a woman in her late forties, well preserved I
suppose, but not the sort of woman I would normally pay
much notice to, apart from anything else she was married,
but it didn't seem to bother her any, oh no. As she
closed the door I heard an ominous click that sounded
just like a door being locked, I still was puzzling about
this when Mrs. Green came over to where I was sitting,
pulled me to my feet and kissed me. I will say one thing
for her, she certainly knew how to kiss.

Before I knew what was happening she was leaning back on
a desk with my cock in her pussy and her legs wrapped
around my back, I had been more than a little surprised
when she'd pulled me to her, but to discover that she was
wearing no knickers had been a shock. Nevertheless I did
the business, fucking her long and slow the way I liked
it, after all if I was going to get assaulted I wanted to
get something out of it too.

Just for the hell of it I opened Mrs Green's blouse while
I was humping away, I can't say that I was that
interested in her boobs, but it added to the pleasure of
the moment for both of us, her more than me I think.
When I eventually filled her with my seed my math teacher
gave a little yelp just like a dog, through the bliss of
my climax I had to stifle a laugh at the noise.

As soon as my cock showed signs of wilting Mrs Green
pushed me off her and stood up, she looked dishevelled
and her knees seemed a little wobbly, but she also looked
satisfied as she told me to go home.

Needless to say I didn't bother mentioning the incident
to anyone, based on the lack of action from my parents
when I had spoken up I thought it would be a total waste
of time. I was right about that, because one of the other
members of staff had seen what happened or at least part
of it and had reported the event to the school's
headmistress.

The very next day I was summoned to the presence of the
headmistress, I was ushered into her office and the
secretary was told that the head was not to be disturbed
for anything, five minutes later this figure of authority
was riding my cock like there was no tomorrow while I
tried to figure out how I had ended up on my back on her
floor.

The next really memorable event came in the second year,
as usual I had hidden myself away in a quiet corner of
the school field in an effort to keep out of the clutches
of the female pupils and staff, it was too risky for me
to be seen in the open so I never got to make friends of
my own sex, but the last thing I had expected was to be
hunted down by a pack of the bitches.

I had barely hidden myself behind some bushes when there
was a rustling and three faces peered round the bush at
me, they were all sixth form girls, well developed young
women, I hesitate to use the term 'ladies' as they were
anything but ladylike in their actions.

Blinking in surprise I looked at the six grinning faces
peering at me, where the hell the other three had come
from was a mystery to me, but I didn't want to hang
around to solve it, like a greyhound from a trap I was
off and running only I felt more like the hare as they
leapt after me. Putting it bluntly I should have zigged
instead of zagged because I ended up in an isolated
corner of the field with no way forward and six hungry
girls behind me, turning at bay I pressed my back to the
thick concrete fence and whimpered as they reached out
for me.

I was still whimpering when they eventually left me
alone, gathering up my clothes I dressed, wincing at my
aching cock and wishing that I could go home, walking
gingerly across the field to the school I headed back to
class for my math lesson only to receive a detention for
being late, thank God I had the rest of the afternoon to
recover.

In the third year I had my very first school medical, I
was feeling quite relaxed about it until I discovered
that the doctor was a woman, she had taken one look at
me, licked her lips and told the supervising teacher to
put me aside until she could examine me more closely. I
don't know about anything else, but she certainly
examined my cock closely by eye, hand, mouth and pussy.
Christ did she make the most of me and the worst part
about it was that she was the ugliest woman I had ever
clapped eyes on, she would have scared the shit out of
Quasimodo. She was just so ugly, but a cock is stupid and
doesn't give a shit what it pokes, I just kept my eyes
shut.

There were around three hundred girls in the school plus
ten women teachers, if I escaped the clutches of any one
of them it must have been a sheer miracle and then when I
went home one of my family members would grab me. I can't
say that it wasn't fun, at times it was absolutely
fantastic, but God was it tiring and at times, like with
the school doctor, it was sickening.

When exam time came around I had no problems with them, I
was too concerned about who would grab me next to worry
about a little thing like exams which was probably why I
did so well. Mind you I was nabbed every time I set foot
outside the examination hall, but I made it through the
first five years and hit the sixth form with a plethora
of 'O' levels and a grim determination to remain
unmolested while I studied for my 'A' levels.

So much for grim determination, I had just set foot
inside the door of the sixth form block on the first day
back when a slender female arm reached out of a tutors
room, grabbed my arm and pulled me into the room with a
speed and strength that just wasn't human. As the door
slammed shut I was being groped by a female that seemed
to swarm all over me, her hands were everywhere and boy
did she work fast, my cock was out and being wanked
before you could yell 'rape', not that I had a chance to
yell for I was being kissed hard at the same time.

When I at last got to see the face of my attacker I
didn't recognise her, looking up at her while she bounced
up and down on my cock I wondered just who the hell she
was, at the same time I went through the usual motions of
reaching up to the woman's tits. Some time later I shot
my seed into her pussy and groaned as she ground her
pussy on me, when she finally got off me I sighed, got to
my feet, put my cock away and headed for the door.

"By the way," I said over my shoulder as I opened the
door, "Who are you?"

"I'm you're form tutor," she smiled dreamily while I
groaned quietly "Mrs. Ryan."

The next two years were a blur of female bodies, no
matter where I tried to hide or what I did they tracked
me down, thankfully my home life was a little easier,
Mark had gone to live with a boyfriend and Emma had got
married and moved away which left just my mother to cope
with. Despite all this I managed to study my course,
usually in such unlikely places as locked inside a
cupboard, until I was found, or sitting on the roof of
the sixth form block, until I was found. There didn't
seem to be one damned place that I could go that I wasn't
found, even the boys toilets weren't a safe haven as I
found out when I tried using it as a hiding place back in
the first year.

I thought that things couldn't get any worse until dad
got a new job and had to give up giving me a lift to
school as his work place was in the opposite direction,
using public transport didn't worry me at all, until I
actually used it that is. The first time I stepped onto a
crowded bus I felt calm and relaxed, working my way down
towards the back I hung from the rail and let my mind
drift, a moment later I was staring down in disbelief at
the hand working its way into the front of my trousers.

"Do you mind?" I yelped at the blushing woman that owned
the hand.

"Sorry," she replied pulling her hand from my trousers
with reluctance "I just couldn't seem to help myself."

It was the story of my life, but it was also the first
time that it occurred to me that maybe all the woman that
attacked me couldn't help themselves. It was my first
experience with hindsight and I realised that everything
seemed to happen shortly after I would appear on the
scene.

Slapping the wrist of the woman in front of me while
moving my bum away from the woman sitting behind me I
tried to puzzle out just what the hell it was about me
that caused women to act the way they did. It wasn't my
looks, though I wasn't bad looking there were plenty of
men much better looking, so what the hell was it?

I had to put the problem aside to fend off the stroking
and grabbing hands of the female passengers, I breathed a
sigh of relief when I finally got off the bus, though my
relief was short lived. With a yelp I ran from the bus
stop with a bunch of fifth form girls from my school
close on my tail, I made it to the safety of the sixth
form block only to fall victim to Mrs Ryan.

Half an hour later I staggered out to the main block and
sank into a chair, the sound of female voices nearby had
me out of the chair and into the loo's in an instant only
to reappear when class had started.

To be honest it's a miracle that I didn't die of
exhaustion with all the females of all ages, shapes and
sizes that got their hands on me, and women say men are
only after one thing! Between being groped and fucked at
school and at home and being fondled and even wanked on
the bus ride to and from school my cock should have
dropped off, but it remained intact. I suppose that it
had something to do with all the unwanted practise I got.
Nevertheless I made it through to my 'A' levels,
something I hadn't thought I would manage. Not because I
was stupid or anything, but because I was constantly
getting attacked by women.

The next time I hear a bloke say that he wished women
would fall all over him I'm going to punch him in the
mouth, its sheer hell most of the time.

Anyhow, I made it through school more or less in one
piece, those last days when everyone went round saying
their farewells were sheer torture for me as the
'farewells' I got from the females at the school were
extremely physical. When I staggered, pardon me, walked
out of the gates for the last time it was with four goals
in mind, first to get a job, second to get a driving
licence, third to get a car and fourth to find out what
it was about me that made women lose all control.

The first was easy, I applied for the best job I could
find and for once my curse worked in my favour, the
personnel officer that interviewed me was a woman, by the
time I got away from her I had the job and a starting
date of three weeks hence at the beginning of the month.
As I left the building I swore to myself that if I ever
came across a woman who's eyes didn't shine with lust
thirty seconds after they saw me I would marry her.

Getting a driving licence wasn't so easy, I'd been taking
driving lessons as soon as I hit seventeen, after being
mauled by a gay instructor and sucked off by a female
instructor I finally got an instructor that wanted to
teach me to drive instead of fucking me, the test date
was the week after school broke up. When I got to the
test centre and signed in I groaned to discover that my
examiner was to be a woman, I'd been feeling nervous
enough already, but this bit of news was enough to make
me quake in my shoes.

However, I waited by the car and when the woman appeared
I was pleasantly surprised to find that she was very
attractive, but I still hoped that she could keep her
hands and other parts to herself, I really wanted my
licence. We got into the car and as I went through my
pre-pull away check I caught sight of the lustful glow in
the eyes of my examiner as I looked in the mirrors.

Things went quite well for all of ten minutes then she
directed me down a side street that ended up nowhere. As
fast as I got the hand-brake on she was in my lap, which
took some doing in a small saloon, but this woman managed
it. She also managed to get her knickers down, my cock
out and into her pussy and all in the space of a few
seconds.

With little choice I fucked her the best I could while
wondering how long it would be before I could get another
test and if I could specify a male examiner the next
time, preferable a straight one. All the time I was
thinking the examiner was bouncing up and down on my cock
and yelling her head off.

By the time I climaxed the car's windows were all steamed
up and the examiner was sobbing in ecstasy, at least all
the years of getting jumped and humped had taught me how
to satisfy a woman, I just wished that they would stop
leaping on me.

Sliding back to her side of the car the examiner adjusted
her clothing while I opened the windows to let all the
hot air out, then it was back to the test centre where,
to my immense relief the woman passed me. "That was the
best ride I've ever had," the woman commented as she got
out of the car.

Part three of my four part plan was next on the list, for
years I had been saving every penny I got and between
gratuitous gifts in return for favours received, my
pocket money and money from a few odd jobs I did I had
enough to get myself quite a decent motor. Highing me
down to my local purveyor of used bangers I chose my car,
it was an estate car, not what I had intended getting,
but it was the best on the lot and was just within my
price range.

The deal was done, I coughed up the dough and they
coughed up the keys, I drove the car home without tax or
insurance and prayed that if I was pulled over it would
be by a female copper, but I wasn't pulled over. The very
next day I made the car street legal, the relief I felt
at not having to suffer the indignity of public transport
again could not be described.

Then at last came part four, I'd made an appointment with
my doctor, who was a male and straight, the time had come
to at least find out what was going on with me and women.
When I went into the doctor's surgery I gulped, the
person behind the desk was neither male or my doctor, it
was female, damned attractive and no doubt a doctor, but
nevertheless it was a female.

"Come in and sit down," she said looking at me with lust
filled eyes.

"Uh maybe I had better wait until I can see a male
doctor." I suggested pressing my back to the door.

"Don't be so silly," she said firmly, "come over here and
tell me what the problem is."

So I sat in the indicated chair and launched in on my
problem, while she listened the doctor started to squirm
in her chair, her eyes gleamed with ever growing lust and
I wasn't sure that she was listening to half of what I
was saying.

"Take your clothes off," she breathed then pulled herself
together somewhat and repeated herself in a more
professional manner "Take your clothes off and I'll
examine you."

Knowing full well where it would all lead I sighed and
stripped in that order, she had me strip down to the buff
then told me to lie on the examination table. I did as I
was told and a few moments later she joined me, her
method of examination was exactly the same as the one
used by the school doctor, her on top thrusting up and
down on my cock while I squeezed her tits. When I
climaxed she sat still for a few moments shuddering then
got off me.

"Lord I'm sorry," the doctor apologised with a blush, "I
really don't know what came over me."

"That's why I wanted to see a doctor," I sighed, "to find
out why women and homosexuals lose control around me."

Well she tried to examine me, but her hands were shaking
with the strain of keeping them off my cock, in the end
she gave up, sucked my cock and advised me to make
another appointment to see my own, male doctor. I got
dressed and went out to the reception and booked the new
appointment while studiously ignoring the lustful gaze of
the receptionist.

The next day I went to the doctors again, this time it
was my own GP I saw, the locum I had seen the day before
had already spoken to him and had admitted that she had
violated my person. After examining me my GP stood back
and scratched his head.

"Well whatever the cause is I can't find it." he sighed
"I've never heard of anything like it either, if it
wasn't for the fact that the locum told me what she did I
would have said you're nuts. I really don't know what to
suggest, there isn't a specialist that I can refer you
to, sorry."

That ended my first attempt to find a reason for my
effect on women, but I was determined to find the answer
and maybe even a solution to the problem. It was a new
craze hitting the scene that gave me the first clue as to
why woman kept jumping me, aromatherapy, something in my
mind went 'hey, hang on' and I got in touch with my
doctor.

"Hmm, yes," he mused when I met him again, "I suppose its
possible. Maybe something like pheromones, I'll send you
to an endrecrone specialist."

The following week I started my new job, I had been
looking forward to it and walked into the building
feeling bright and breezy, when I staggered out that
evening I was feeling shagged out, literally. It started
with the receptionist catching me and dragging me into a
store cupboard, then the personnel officer had me in her
office, within five minutes of being placed at my desk I
was surrounded by female employees, between them they
fucked me right through to lunchtime.

I avoided the canteen when I saw how many women there
were in it, not that it did me much good because I went
to the lift to get back up to my floor, the lift doors
opened with a ting and I found myself facing a pair of
secretaries. Before I could back away two pairs of hands
had grabbed me, dragged me into the lift and locked the
lift between floors before ravaging me, by the time
lunchtime was over I was knackered. All through the
afternoon I tried to be inconspicuous, but it was just
like being at school, no matter what I did I got caught
and fucked, thankfully there were only twenty women in
the building even if it did seem like hundreds.

Life fell back into the old routine of me trying to look
everywhere at once ready to run at the merest hint of a
female presence and like before it did me not one whit of
good, with exhausting regularity I was grabbed wanked,
fucked and sucked until I was going cross-eyed. I thought
about leaving, but it dawned on me that wherever I went
it would be the same story, better the terrain I knew
than a new place with no hiding places.

My appointment with the specialist came through and I
cursed when I realised that the hospital I had to go to
was so short of parking space that I would be forced to
get there by tube, even worse it would be during the rush
hour that I would have to travel. That journey was
nightmare, the carriage seemed to be filled with nothing
but women and they lost no time in touching me up, one
woman went so far as to suck my cock between stations
while the train hissed and hummed in the middle of a
tunnel.

What I hadn't expected though was the reception I got at
the hospital, though I should have, most nurses are
female after all. It was like running a gauntlet to reach
the clinic and I didn't make it unscathed I might add,
even the clinic itself wasn't safe, female receptionists
and nurses closed in on me from all sides until I was
rescued by the very man I had been sent to see.

"I can see what the problem is." the doctor commented
shutting the door to his office in the faces of a dozen
nurses "Has it always been like this?"

"It's been like this ever since I can remember." I
sighed.

Following an full examination the specialist took some
blood and urine samples and told me to come back in a
week, he opened the door and peered out into the corridor
then signalled that everything was back to normal. I took
one step outside the door and my personal curse struck,
female eyes turned in my direction closely followed by
their owners, with a yelp I took off like a rocket and
didn't stop until I was a hundred yards away from the
hospital. The trip home was as much of a nightmare as the
outward journey had been and this was despite the fact
that the rush hour was over.

When I went back to the hospital the following week the
doctor was waiting for me outside, he led me to his
office by a twisted route that avoided contact with other
staff, safe in his office he broke the news to me.

"Well there's definitely something there," he sighed,
"unfortunately we can't identify it. Your whole system
seems to be saturated with a unique pheromone and you
already know the effect it has on the opposite sex."

"And gays." I muttered.

"Yes well," the doctor coughed "I'm afraid that until we
can identify this pheromone there is little we can do to
help you. The problem seems to be that outside your
system the substance loses its potency after a few days,
what I'd like to do is to have you in for a few days so
that we can run some tests."

"In?" I gasped, "You mean in the hospital?"

"Of course." he frowned.

"You have got to be joking!" I gasped out, "Me trapped in
a ward with all those nurses, not to mention the female
patients and the visitors."

"I'm sure we'll be able to protect you," the doctor
reassured me.

Like a fool I let him talk me into it, a date was
arranged for me to come in and he escorted me out the way
I had come in.

Protect me? Hell the doctor and his bevy of male
orderlies were nearly killed in the rush, as for me I was
shagged to exhaustion before they finally managed to beat
the crazed bitches off. Nevertheless they managed to do
their tests and came up with a big fat zero, the doctor
tried masking the pheromone with other scents, I still
got molested, but at least I smelt good while it
happened.

It was after the wife of one of the hospital governors
got her hands on me that the doctor admitted defeat, I
left the hospital at the speed of light and even that
wasn't fast enough! Three times I was collared before I
reached the safety of the street, resigned to my fate I
headed for home doing my best to ignore the gropes,
strokes and squeezes I received along the way only to get
waylaid by my mother as I walked in the door.

It was my mother jumping me that prompted me to get a
flat of my own, I was earning a good wage and could
easily afford a nice place near to the office, but the
idea of all those female estate agents left me cold.
Nonetheless I went flat hunting that weekend and struck
lucky first time, I didn't even get molested, well not by
the estate agent anyway, he was a straight male.

It took a few weeks to sort out all the paperwork, but at
last I moved into my new, fully furnished home, it was
relief to be able to close the door on the world and not
have to worry about being leapt on by my mother or any
other female come to that, I thought that I was in
heaven. Then came the eye opener, living alone was all
well and good, but there comes a time when one has to go
shopping, up to the point I moved into the flat my mother
had handled that little chore, now I had to do it for
myself.

Walking into the local superstore for the first time was
a terrifying experience, they had these air blowers right
at the door, cool in summer, warm in winter, the damned
things wafted my pheromones into the store and almost
every eye turned to me, married women with kids and
husbands in tow, shop staff, old biddies, young nymphos
and gays they all focused their attention on me.

Trembling I went about my shopping, the store was fairly
full of customers and staff yet there was an ominous
silence that seemed to follow me around the aisles, I'd
almost completed my shop with nothing having happened and
was just beginning to relax as I headed for the milk, the
last item on my list. Without warning a hand snaked out
from behind a row of canned goods, I didn't even get a
chance to yelp as I was pressed up to the shelves and
kissed hotly, gathering my wits I struggled free of the
woman and headed away at a near run grabbing a container
of milk in passing.

It was as though the event had been the signal to raise
the hue and cry because when I looked over my shoulder it
seemed as though every woman in the place was heading in
my direction, ahead of me the check-outs were empty of
staff and I whimpered a little at the thought of getting
trapped in the store with this mob of randy women. Then I
spotted a lone check-out manned by a male member of
staff, at a run I headed for his till and dumped all my
goods on the conveyor in armfuls. I think he must have
got the idea that I was in something of a hurry to get
away because he was whisking the goods through the bar-
code reader as fast as it would take it.

When I looked up from loading my goods back into the
trolley I looked up and gulped, I was facing wall-to-wall
femininity, pulling out my wallet I waved ten pound notes
under the nose of the bemused youth on the till, he took
the notes and started to fiddle around for my change. So
far none of the women had come through the tills to
surround me, but I knew it would only be a matter of time
before this happened, there were girls as young as ten
and women as old as the hills themselves licking their
lips and watching me lustfully.

"Oh fuck!" I yelped when the mob took a step in my
direction.

I bolted without my change, the trolley rattled and shook
as I hit top gear, behind me there was a collective
mutter and one glance sent me into overdrive as the women
surged forward through the tills. Thank God the car
unlocked by remote, I had the boot open and the trolley
empty in seconds flat, slamming the boot shut I leapt
into the car and hit the central locking just as the car
was surrounded.

For ten minutes the mob of randy cows milled around the
car while I sent up a prayer that my scent would stay
inside the car, my prayer must have been answered because
the crowd started to thin as the women came to their
senses. When I finally drove away from the store it was
with the terrifying thought that I would have to go
through this every week!

In desperation I saw doctor after doctor, quakes,
specialists, nutters, anyone who I thought could help me,
but to no avail. I even tried the church, have you ever
been hunted around a church by a group of randy nuns, no
I don't suppose you have, well let me tell you that it is
an experience I would have liked to miss out on too, I
ran screaming from the church when I finally managed to
escape.

It was all too much for my poor shattered brain and I had
a sort of nervous breakdown, nothing too serious or that
warranted me being carted off to a funny farm, thank God,
but enough to get me to go and see a shrink. Needless to
say the shrink thought I was nuts even though he had been
forced to beat his receptionist off me, so started the
first of many sessions, Christ did that receptionist have
hands and she used them every time I went to see her
boss. The upshot was this document which I have kept sort
of up to date whenever I get the time and the energy.

EUREKA! Believe it or not the shrink came up with the
answer to my problem, to cut a long story to the bone he
had consulted with some of his other colleagues and
discovered that one of them had a patient with a similar
problem to mine only it was a female and she was getting
the same treatment from men and lesbians, screwed to
death. The shrinks set up a meeting between the two of us
and it was lust at first sight, her pheromones hit me
like a brick wall and mine did the same to her. When we
had sated our lust for a moment the shrinks sent a group
of men and women in to join us.

Both of us cringed at the sight of the intruders then
gasped when nothing happened, deeming it safe the shrinks
came into the room and gave us their theory. According to
them our pheromones cancelled each other out, even though
mine affected Ruth and Ruth's affected me no one else
came under their influence. A little experimentation,
after the shrinks had retreated from the room, showed
that as long as Ruth and I stayed within ten feet of each
other we were safe, an inch over that and watch out.

It goes without saying that we were more than pleased
with this, Ruth was a gorgeous woman, the sort I would
have sought to marry if I hadn't been cursed and her view
of me was the same so we got married and lived happily
ever after. Well sort of, but that's another story.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 14
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-01 21:12:36 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Buddy Jerk-Off
by AB-2007 (address withheld)

***

I still can't believe I let him do it. We'd been
friends ever since 1st grade and nothing like this had
ever happened before. (MM, mast, 1st-gay-expr)

***

We were both married but had been on the road for
almost a month before the incident that I'm about to
tell you about happened. We'd started a new company
together, you know, working for yourself and all. We
had to travel to meet our new customer base and we were
close to being broke so we shared all the expenses
including motel rooms.

As I said before we had been on the road for almost a
month when one afternoon we'd finished up a little
early and had spent the extra time at the motel pool. I
was tired and we had to drive several hundred miles the
next day so I told Bill, by friend, that I was going to
take a nap for a couple of hours and then later we
could go to MacDonald's and get a bit.

I went back to the room and took a shower. I was so
tired that I could hardly keep my eyes open. I came out
of the bathroom and turned down the covers and crashed
down on the bed with a satisfied sigh and immediately
drifted off to sleep.

I dreamed that I was home with Carole my wife. We were
making wild love. It was some of the best sex we'd ever
had. I could feel every nuance, every move we made. Her
body felt so wonderful beneath me and her breath
against my ear as we fucked was bringing me closer and
closer.

Then I awoke. Not really waking, but suddenly I could
tell that I wasn't with my wife. Somehow I knew that I
was still on the road and at a motel. I shifted my
position slightly and felt a touch on my thigh. Then I
felt someone touching my ridged dick.

I wanted to jump up and yell, but all I did was lay
there pretending that I was still asleep. Through the
slits of my eyelids I could just see Rob, may partner,
sitting there on my bed. I could just make out that he
was reaching for my boner. The boner that my dream had
made stiff as a board.

What was happening? Why was I naked and why was Rod
feeling me up? I slowly realized that I must have gone
to bed naked and not covered up. But what the hell,
that was no reason for Rob to be doing this!

Just as I was about to sit up and smack him, Rob's
fingers wrapped around my cock. I realized in that
moment that I was harder than I think I'd ever been
before. The feel of his warm had on me like that was
something I'd never expected. It felt good!

Then his hand was moving up and down, pulling my
cockflesh back and forth as he began to jack me off. I
continued to lie there pretending that I was still
asleep. My heart was in my throat, and I could barely
breathe. I was so excited that it was all I could do to
remain motionless.

I let Rob do me; I remained silent and kept pretending
that I was asleep. He began to jack me off faster and
faster so that soon I knew I'd be spurting soon. Then I
felt the final pulses rushing up from between my legs
and that wonderful release as I came.

First a big hot splat on my chest, then another on my
belly. Rob didn't stop jacking me. I could feel and
hear my hot sticky cum squishing between his fingers as
it lubed my shaft. Soon I was in a position that if he
didn't stop I'd have to admit that I was awake. I was
just too sensitive.

Just as I was about to admit defeat and sit up, Rob
stopped. I moaned as if still asleep and moved slightly
upon the sheets. I could feel Rob getting up from my
bed and moving to the bathroom.

Within moments a moist hot washrag was cleaning me. Rob
was washing my cock! It felt so fine being cared for so
nicely after being away from my wife for so long. I
still didn't move, I still kept of the charade of sleep
and let him clean me up.

Then when I knew he was done, as if still asleep I
pulled at my covers up and rolled over on my side away
from him. God that had been so fucking hot. I wasn't
queer, and I didn't think Rob was either so I was at a
loss to explain what had just happened.

Then I heard the springs of his bed start to squeak
rhythmically. He was jacking off! I had the sudden urge
to get up and offer my services to him; after all he'd
just given me the best cum ever. But to do that I'd
have to admit that I'd been awake while he jacked me
off.

Fuck it, he's my buddy, and it's the least I could do,
I thought, as I turned over to get out of bed...

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 52
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-02 14:15:45 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N


_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________






Scroll down to view text



Archive name: dirtysex.txt (wife,cheat,preg,unsafe sex,
drugs,inter,gangbang,exhib,
voy,slut,nc,oarl,cockhold)
Authors name: Penfold & Kathy
Story title : DIRTY SEX

-------------------------------------------------------
(c) Copyright 1998
This work is copyrighted to the author, with all rights
reserved. -- This work may be archived and displayed on
non-commercial web sites without permission, but please
do not remove the author name or address. Thank you
-------------------------------------------------------


DIRTY SEX
by Penfold & Kathy


My name is Christine, I am 36 years old, married to
Dave, my handsome husband, I have three children, one
a baby, the other two in elementary school.

Until recently nothing exciting ever happened in my
life. It was the same old routine, get up, feed the
kids, kiss hubby goodbye as he goes off to work, take
the kids to school, come home and do the housework etc.

However one morning I had a chance meeting with one of
the other mothers as I dropped the kids off at school.
Her name was Kate and she seemed so full of life.
During our brief conversation we hit it off so well
that she invited me round to her house for coffee and
a chat.

At first we talked mostly about the children and things
like that, but then she asked me about my social life.
I had to admit that since the kids were born I hadn't
had any social life. My hubby was content in front of
the television every night, and I had no real friends
to go out with.

Kate said that she and some of the other mothers she
knew, had a girls night out once a week at the local
nightspot, why didn't I join them.

I must admit I was tempted, but I wasn't sure what
Dave would say about me going to such places without
him, so I said I would let her know.

-=*=-

I needn't have worried as Dave was not in the least
bit concerned, as long as he had some beer in the
fridge and the TV was working. I phoned Kate and let
her know that Dave didn't mind, and we made arrange-
ments for the coming week.

When I arrived at the nightclub I felt a little out
of place, most of the other mothers that Kate had
mentioned were there, they all seemed so full of con-
fidence, and were dressed much more flirty than I was.

At that moment I realized just how dowdy I looked
dressed in my conservative skirt and blouse.

Once inside the club it didn't take long for a number
of the Moms, including Kate, to end up on the dance
floor, having been hit on by the single men. I felt
myself blush when a man much younger than myself asked
me to dance.

Up on the dance floor the man introduced himself as
Gary who it turned out was only nineteen. He told me
how beautiful I looked which made me blush again, and
when a slow number was played he held me close.

This stirred up all kinds of feelings in me I had not
felt for a number of years, my knickers felt decidedly
damp. I told myself that I was a happily married woman
and that I was just being silly.

The music came to an end, and I made my excuses and
went back to our table. I noticed that a number of
the girls in our party had seemingly paired up with
some of the men and were openly allowing themselves to
be groped and fondled. I thought their behavior was
disgusting and wanted nothing to do with such goings
on. Nothing untoward happened for the rest of the
evening and we left around midnight.

I realized on the way home that I had been filled with
a pleasant tension all night. I had been downright
excited, even turned on. I decided then and there to
do it again.

-=*=-

My nights out soon became a regular event and I had to
admit that I looked more and more forward to going out.
I think Dave was glad of an evening to himself, watch-
ing the sports shows and drinking beer, so I got no
complaints about it from him.

On about my fourth night out, Kate came up to me and
said we had all been invited to a party later that
night. It turned out that the party was to be held at
an apartment, which belonged to a guy who had been
dancing with one of the other girls.

I said no, as I didn't like the sound of it, I thought
that Dave wouldn't approve. The other girls jeered and
said that I should loosen up and live a little. I felt
embarrassed by their teasing, so against my better
judgement I agreed to go.

When we got to the guy's place my worst fears were
realized, there were about five of us girls and eight
men, three of whom were colored. The drinks started
to flow and some of the group seemed to be taking some
tablets, although I didn't know what they could be,
I was very naive in such matters.

I also noticed that some of the girls had disappeared
with one or two of the men. Kate again said I should
lighten up as it was just a bit of fun.

One of the men thrust a large glass of wine into my
hand, which I gulped back nervously. Within minutes
of my drinking the wine I began to feel most peculiar.
It was as if all my inhibitions had gone, like I had
left my body and I was looking down at where I was
sitting on the sofa.

A man sat beside me telling me how beautiful I looked,
what lovely legs I had and that I had fabulous tits.

Under normal circumstances I would have been outraged
by such talk, even from my husband, let alone a
stranger. Yet, what this man was saying to me seemed
quite normal conversation. He pushed another drink
into my hand which I drank down greedily.

My head was now spinning, the man again told me that
I had great legs, but this time he said that he wanted
to see more of them.

As though I no longer had any will of my own, I slid
my skirt higher so that this guy could get a better
look at my legs. I stopped just short of my underpants
and the guy asked if I was wearing pantyhose. I nodded,
and he just said matter-of-factly that in future I
should wear stockings and suspenders.

He then asked if he could remove my pantyhose. Again
if things had been normal, I would have smacked this
mans face for taking such liberties and run from the
apartment as fast as I could. But things weren't
normal, not by a long shot, and instead I nodded to
him that he could remove them.

He told me to lift my bottom, and I did so without
hesitation. As he took my pantyhose off, right there
in the middle of the living room, I became aware that
a number of the other guests were now crowding around
the sofa to watch us.

I suddenly felt very aroused and a noticeable damp
patch began spreading across the crotch of my knickers.
I didn't even know this man's name, yet here I was
letting him remove my clothes. What was even worse,
was the fact that it was happening in full view of a
room full of people.

Without a word being spoken the man pulled me up from
the sofa and led me by the arm into a bedroom. Under
a very dim light he then proceeded to remove the rest
of my clothes, I made no effort to stop him although
in the back of my mind I knew that I should.

When he had me naked he stood and looked on my now
body. His mouth moved to suck my nipples, which sent
a wave of, desire sweeping through me. My cunt, as he
insisted I call it, was running hot and wet, I orgasmed
strongly as he fingered me for the first time. He
pushed his body up against mine, in turn pushing me
against the wall. I turned my head as he ran his hand
between my trembling legs and noticed that people where
still watching us from down the darkened hall through
the open bedroom door.

I had just enough sense left within me to ask him to
use a condom, as that was the only form of contracep-
tion that Dave and I used. The guy said he didn't
have any condoms, but would be careful. I knew in the
back of my mind that this was not good, but I offered
no further resistance.

I almost screamed out with desire as he entered me. I
felt impaled up against the wall and orgasmed again
strongly. I urged him on as he half carried half
dragged me to the bed. As we fell to the mattress, him
still firmly implanted in me, I wrapping my legs behind
his back and his balls slapped against my ass as he
began to thrust madly away.

He mouthed obscenities at me as the excitement mounted,
telling me I was a dirty whore, that I had a well-used
cunt. This talk spurred me on, when the man said he
wanted to shoot his load up my well used cunt, to give
me a baby, I felt totally reckless, shouting out loud
for him to shoot it up me and get me pregnant.

I felt his body stiffen as jet after jet of his spunk
hit my unprotected womb and I orgasmed yet again.

I had hardly got my breath back, when the guy got off
me and I felt another man take his place. I hadn't
bargained for this, but at the same time was very
excited by it. I made no attempt to stop the situa-
tion and I didn't even mention condoms to this guy.

The thought of the risk of pregnancy by an unknown man
seemed to drive me wild with desire. It didn't take
long for the second man to cum. I could hear him grunt-
ing as he came spurting another load of spunk up inside
my belly.

As the second guy got off me, a much brighter light
was turned on in the bedroom, I could see that most of
the guests were now gathered round the bottom of the
bed. I made no attempt to cover myself as the third
man approached me. He was black and I knew that to
have unprotected sex with this man really was foolish.

As he climbed on top of me he asked if the slut would
mind if he shot his load into my belly. I replied with
a lust filled voice that far from minding, I would
welcome it. A number of the other men now moved up to
me and informed me that they were all going to fuck me,
to gang bang me. It was like I was watching myself
through a fog, but I could no longer control my
actions. I nodded my approval to the men, and so it
happened...

I had for the very first time in my life a dick shoved
in my mouth which I sucked on greedily. I felt fingers
probing my anus which nearly made my body explode with
lust, and it wasn't long before the colored guy stif-
fened and began pumping his load into me. The thoughts
of the dangers involved with this sent me over the top,
my body convulsed uncontrollably with lust as I
orgasmed again and again.

It took about two hours for all eight men to satisfy
themselves, and I looked a real mess, my tits and cunt
all red and swollen, spunk running down my thighs.

It suddenly occurred to me how was I going to explain
my state, plus the lateness of the hour to Dave when I
got home.

Kate who had been watching, said that she had phoned
Dave and said I would be sleeping at her house tonight.
She had told Dave that the girls had been round to her
house for a few drinks after the club and that it was
too late to set off for home. Apparently Dave had
accepted what she had told him, I felt grateful to her.

Back at Kate's she showed me to the spare bedroom, I
just crashed out, not even bothering to shower or get
undressed. The next morning I felt like hell and could
remember very little of the previous nights events.

When I went to take a shower I was shocked to see all
the red marks on my body, plus my pussy seemed rather
sore. I asked Kate what on earth had happened. She
told me that one of the men had put a drug in my drink
to make me relax, she then related the previous night's
events.

To say I was horrified would be an understatement, how
would I ever be able to face Dave again. At this point
I burst into tears, Kate came over to comfort me, she
said that I should be proud, that I was a very sexy
woman, that most of the women couldn't do it as well
as I had the first time, even she hadn't been able to
get things going her first time like I had.

I asked her if she really meant what she had said, or
was she just trying to make me feel better. She as-
sured me that she was telling me the truth and I gave
the matter a good deal of thought on my way home.

When I arrived home Dave had got the kids off to school
and then gone to work himself. This left me most of
the day to compose myself and I thought the first thing
I would do would be to languish in a nice hot bath.

As I lay soaking in the bath, I began to remember
snippets of what had happened last night, plus the
comments that Kate had made. A familiar tingling
returned to the pit of my stomach and my nipples were
rock hard.

Almost without thinking I let one hand stray between
my thighs, the other to my nipples. All the feelings
of last night coursed through my body yet again as I
pleasured myself to a shattering orgasm.

I masturbated myself no less than six times before Dave
came home that evening, I felt no guilt when he came
in. After all, what had happened last night was a one
off I told myself, I had been drugged and it certainly
would not happen again.

-=*=-

However as the week progressed I was beginning to have
my doubts, what happened that night seemed to have lit
a fire in me that could not be extinguished. I was
masturbating daily, I could not leave my tits and pussy
alone. I also went into town and bought myself sexy
underwear, short skirts and very revealing tops.

As dance night approached, I got more and more excited.
I had arranged with Kate that I would get changed at
her house. I couldn't let Dave see the type of clothes
I would be going out in. Dave spoilt things slightly
by announcing that he would collect me after that
night.

This meant I would have to change back into my other
clothes in the ladies room, before Dave arrived. Kate's
husband nearly fell off his chair as I came out of
their bedroom, gone was my goody two shoes image.
Instead I looked a real tart.

I had dressed in a wonder bra, which left my tits on
open display, covered only by a transparent blouse,
stockings, suspenders, tiny transparent knickers, plus
a very short skirt, finished off with 3-inch heels.
Kate whispered to me that I looked all women, and that
the men would just love me in that get-up, I said I
hope so, and off we went.

Once inside the nightclub it didn't take long for the
men to notice me, I had no shortage of offers to dance,
which I readily accepted. The clothes gave me a new
confidence, one that I did not have before. Gone was
that dowdy old image of wife and mother. The new
clothes were also making me feel incredibly sexy as
well.

A black guy asked me to dance, once on the dance floor
his hands were all over me. I made no effort to stop
the groping, but encouraged it instead. He asked if I
wanted to go outside to cool down. At this point, lust
was again taking over my normal restraint.

I nodded my agreement and he took me behind the build-
ing, to a rubbish-strewn alleyway. I didn't even know
this man's name, nor did I ask him. He wasted no time
on niceties, but went straight for my tits. I too,
wanted it this way, I wanted it to be sordid, without
feeling, just plain raw sex.

He pulled out his large black dick with a throbbing
dark purple head and asked if I was on the pill. I
lied and said yes, at which point he just lifted up my
skirt, pulled my little panties to one side and plunged
his cock deep inside me.

He pushed me back against the alley wall, I wrapped
my legs around him as he lifted me up and plunged ever
deeper in me.

The whole thing was animalistic and it wasn't long
before we were both near orgasm. I exploded as I felt
him stiffen, as gush after gush of his sperm pumped
into me.

After he had finished with me, I quickly cleaned myself
up. As we went back inside, he said, "you really are
a slut aren't you?" I smiled and nodded. Instead of
feeling hurt by what this man had said, I knew it was
true and that I had actually enjoyed feeling that way.

Once back inside the club it didn't take long for
another guy to hit on me. It turned out that he had
come with a group of friends and they had a van out in
the parking lot. When he suggested we take a look at
it, I didn't object, but I said if he wanted to fuck
me why not just ask.

He looked shocked when I further suggested that he
should ask his friends if they might like to join us.
When we got outside to the van this guy simply spread
a dirty old sheet in the back and we both climbed
inside.

He stripped me naked and began fucking me, while four
of his friends queued up outside, watching us doing it.

It was while this was taking place that I noticed a
car drive up and stop just two cars away. When the
driver got out I froze, it was none other than my
husband Dave, he had arrived to collect me from the
dance.

I very quickly got dressed, raced back inside and told
Kate. I then went to the ladies to change into my drab
old clothes. By the time I emerged from the ladies,
Dave was waiting in the entrance for me. His prim and
proper wife in her drab conservative clothes waved to
her husband and gave him a quick kiss.

-=*=-

Over the next few weeks my newfound sexuality just
seemed to take over my life. It was like a life force
that I loved, yet could not control. I wanted sex
constantly, not with my husband, but with complete
strangers. I did not want any love or affection from
it, just plain sex, the more sordid the surroundings,
the more I liked it.

I was going out during the day trying to get picked up
by men, flashing my panties in rough town center bars
etc. I didn't say no to anyone who wanted me, age,
appearance, color, didn't matter, quite simply I would
have unprotected sex with anyone who wanted me. It
didn't take me long to get a reputation as the town
bike.

As you can imagine, the inevitable happened, I was well
and truly pregnant.

I managed to persuade Dave that it was his baby, that
a condom must have failed. He never seemed to doubt
this, although I had a worrying nine months wondering
if the baby would be colored or not.

Fortunately for us both, the baby was white, although
who the father is I shall never know. After the baby
was born, I persuaded Dave that from now on, the pill
would be a safer form of contraception.

I lied though when I told Dave I was going on the pill.
Even before the baby was six weeks old, I had resumed
my life of wanton unprotected sex. The reality is,
that when I make love to my husband I use a spermicdal
cream.

You see I want more children, I would like to become a
constantly pregnant whore. I love the thrill of being
made pregnant by a stranger, not knowing if the baby
will be black, white, yellow or brown. However I don't
want to have any more children by my husband.

I am not sure what the future will hold for me, nor do
I care, I am only glad that my life has now taken the
path it has.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
KRISTEN’S LAW:
It’s okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
strangers. But it isn’t okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex
with strangers!! You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it. OBEY KRISTEN'S LAW AND LIVE!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 8
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-04 23:37:06 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: andrea.txt (MMF, bi-oral, college)
Authors name: Michael - Phoenix AZ
Story title : Andrea and Jody

------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2001. Please
do not remove the author information or make any
changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of
commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

Andrea & Jody (MMF, bi, oral, Alcohol, school)
by Michael - Phoenix AZ

***

Hi, my name is Michael and this story is about when I
was a freshman at ASU in Temp Arizona. Something
happened to me during that first year at college that
will probably stay with me for the rest of my life.

The "incident" that I'm writing about took place right
after Christmas vacation 96, and I'll tell you right now
that I'm not proud of myself. The only excuse I can give
is that I was too young and inexperienced to know what I
was getting myself into. It was the first time I was out
on my own without my folks looking over my shoulder. (I
grew up in a provincial atmosphere in a small town in
Iowa.)

Actually it all started when I met Andrea during
registration. She was a beautiful girl, you know the
type; hard bodied and firm, real athletic looking. She
was always lying out in her backyard working on a deep
tan, and she had that California beach girl look. I
thought she was a natural blonde until the night this
story took place -- I found out she was really a
brunette. (The price I paid for that little piece of
knowledge has been very costly to my self-image.)

Shortly after I met Andrea she started inviting me out
to school shindigs. She was a junior at the time and
knew everyone, and as you can probably guess she was
very popular.

Andrea had let me get to second base by this time (We'd
known each other for almost four months) and she pretty
much was leading me around by the nose by that time. I
really wanted to make love to her and she was always on
my mind. I hoped that after her party on that particular
weekend that I might be able to talk her into letting me
stay the night. I wasn't completely fantasizing because
the day before right after class was when I'd gotten to
that wonderful sexy second base status.

We'd stopped at a local student hangout for a couple of
beers and afterwards she invited my over to her place.
We had a couple of more beers and really began to loosen
up. I was sitting on the couch beside Andrea and she was
surfing the channels on the TV looking for something
interesting to watch. I was as horny and a three legged
dog, not having had any sex -- except with my hand --
for almost a year. The combination of the beer and the
closeness of Andrea's tan athletic body made me bolder
than I might have been otherwise.

I leaned over and covered her luscious lips with mine in
a deep kiss that pushed her back against the couch. She
struggled in surprised at first but when I climbed on
top of her and began to massage her tits through her
shirt she seemed to relax and want me to continue.

I was so fucking horny by then that all I could think
about was screwing her, I needed her more at that moment
than I'd ever needed anyone in my life before. I shoved
a hand up under her shirt and was pleasantly surprised
by the soft warm feeling of naked tits.

When Andrea felt my cold hand on her hot tit she started
to struggle again, but I held her down and slipped her
some tongue and soon she was eagerly exchanging tongue
with me. That emboldened me to take the next step.
Before I lost my nerve I reached down and started
tugging at the snap on her jeans.

As before; Andrea started to protest. I rolled
completely over onto her pushing her over on to her back
and kept up a frantic war with her soft lips as I fucked
them with my tongue. While at the same time I started
tugging at her zipper and pulled it completely down.

I was in absolute heaven when I finally was able to
shove my hand between her firm smooth thighs. I wasted
no time in inserting a finger into that wonderful
mystery that she'd tried unsuccessfully to protect from
me. My finger was instantly coated with her slick
juices. "She was as hot as I was!" That was a revelation
to me.

I inserted another finger, then another and began to rub
the cupped palm of my hand against her mons paying
special attention to what I knew would be the center of
her pleasure. Finally I couldn't take it any longer and
pulled back to see what she looked like.

God! Her pants were by this time down around one ankle
and her tanned legs where stretched wide open. And that
pussy! Fuck, it made me crazy just to look at it. I mean
she was the most beautiful woman I'd ever been intimate
with before, and to see her naked pussy there all wet
from my efforts was just too much for me to take.

My face turned red as I felt my come spurting in my
underpants; with a sinking feeling I knew I'd just blown
my load. Not that it made any difference to my ability
to perform but the fact that I'd come prematurely was a
blow to my fragile male ego.

I'm sure Andrea didn't know what had happened, (at least
that's my story and I'm sticking to it). She never said
anything about it later, but she did take that moment --
while I was hesitating -- to pull herself together and
get up off the couch. She quickly pulled her pants back
on and headed for the bathroom only to disappear from
sight for more than 10 minutes.

There I was sitting on the couch with my cooling sperm
coating the inside of my underwear and Andrea locked in
the bathroom.

Finally she came out of the bathroom, and although she
was nice about it I realized that I'd blown my big
chance with her. The only consolation was that she said
that she'd had fun, and that was when she invited me to
her party. Well, what she actually said was, "Why don't
you and Jody come to my party on Saturday, I think it'll
be a lot of fun."

Anyway, I decided to take that as a positive reaction to
what had just happened between us and went home with
some hope for the future.

**

My roommate Jody comes from a wealthy family. He's been
in some trouble in the past and that's why he was going
to college in the southwest. He'd been a student at a
brand named preppy school back east, but because of past
indiscretions he was shunted out to Arizona to get him
out of scandal's way.

To be honest I've always been jealous of him because
everything seemed to come so easily for him. It'd taken
me almost a month to find the house we shared. It was a
two-bedroom bungalow with a rent that I could afford --
with a roommate helping out. Jody didn't really need to
save money but had answered my ad the first day and had
just fallen into the deal I had work so hard to put
together.

He also had an easy way with women. I'd just about kill
myself trying to convince a girl to go out with me. But
all Jody had to do was flash his cash, or his sporty
Porsche and they were hanging all over him.

That's why I wasn't too keen on inviting him to Andrea's
party. He was in that year's graduating class and didn't
usually hang around with underclassmen and therefore
didn't even know that Andrea was alive. I didn't want
him to see my girlfriend and take a shine to her, but I
also really wanted to show up at the party in his
expensive car. It couldn't hurt to have some nice wheels
to impress the masses, I thought.

**

Saturday night arrived and as I'd hoped Jody was happy
to drive us over to Andrea's. And as I'd also hoped we
made a pretty good entrance, impressing the very people
I had hoped to. So everything was working as planned.

That is until Jody met Andrea. Fuck I should have known.
He had her eating out of his hand right away. He even
gave her a ride in his shinny new car. Just down around
the block to get some ice, but when they came roaring
back into the driveway I could tell that Andrea was
taken by him, they seemed like old friends, all
comfortable and flirty.

The night dragged on as I sat there glumly and watched
as Jody romanced my girl. I knew that I didn't have any
real claim on Andrea, but I felt that we had some kind
of understanding after what we'd done with each other
the day before.

After hours of sitting there, drinking more beer than I
should have I finally got the nerve up to take Jody
aside and tell him that Andrea was my girl. That I'd
planned on planting my flagpole in her that night and
would he please pick on someone else. That's when my
world changed, or should I say, fell apart.

Jody just laughed, then he told me that he was going to
fuck her that night after the party. That I had no hold
on her and that she hadn't even mentioned my name all
night. And finally that she'd already given him a yes
when he'd asked if he could stay the night. I was
crushed and tears began to stream down my face to add to
the humiliation of it all.

Then Jody said something that shocked me but at the same
time excited me beyond belief. "Hey Michael, don't take
it so hard. I knew you had a crush on her so I told her
that we'd be a threesome, and she didn't object. So you
can join us if you want to."

I couldn't believe my ears and responded in a shaky
voice, "What? You mean that you'd let me have a crack at
her too? After you're done?" I wasn't sure that I liked
his offer, but I was hard as a rock anyway.

"Sure, why not? And you don't have to wait, I'll fix it
so you can join in right away if you want. I think
Andrea's game for some hot sex with two healthy willing
guys."

I looked blankly at him. What was he suggesting? Andrea
would let two guys fuck her at once? I couldn't keep
quiet, "You mean you're telling me that she'd let us
both do her -- at the -- err -- same time?"

"Yeah, I'll fix it up right now," he said and casually
walked over to her and started to speak in a
confidential way leaning against the wall and whispering
in her ear. I watched them both not sure I believed that
Jody had the nerve to ask her something like that. But
he kept talking and occasionally he'd point my way or
nod his head in my direction. Andrea would look over at
me each time he made one of those gestures.

At first I still didn't believe that Jody was really
asking her if we could both fuck her that evening. The
fact that he'd said he was already as good as in her
pants was still hard for me to believe, even knowing his
ways.

But when Andrea finally sauntered over to me and quietly
said, "Well, well, this could be interesting," made me a
believer. Then she kissed me on the cheek and walked
away to greet some new guests that had just arrived.

I was so fucking aroused by the thought of both Jody and
me doing Andrea together. I couldn't believe that we
were going to have a threesome in just a couple of hours
and I was as nervous as I'd ever been in my life. I was
going to have to perform in front of another guy, and a
guy who knew his way around women a lot better than I.
For the first time in my life I felt sexually
intimidated.

That feeling grew as the night droned on. I started
drinking more beer than I should have. But the thought
of our forthcoming tryst, made me more and more nervous
as the night dragged on. I knew I shouldn't drink so
much but I needed to calm myself I thought, so I drank
more.

The fact of the matter was that I was scared shitless by
the prospect of "proving" myself to both Andrea and
Jody. But at the same time I was like a horny male
animal in heat, the whole perverted idea was such a turn
on.

Ha, that thought put a very erotic image into my mind:
Andrea kneeling on the floor, with Jody under her
thrusting himself into her from below, and me crouched
over her tan muscled back fucking her in her tight
little asshole. (I don't know why I was envisaging
myself butt fucking her, but I guessed if Jody was in
her from the front, then the only hole I had left was
the back door.)

Even though I was left with the number two hole, my
imagination was still sending my brain an erotic fantasy
that brought my dick to another rousing boner. Just
thinking about how it would feel to fuck her, and with
another guy doing it to her at the same time blew my
mind.

**

Finally the last guest either had crashed out on the
living room floor or had gone home. I had drunk too much
beer but wasn't feeling any pain by the time Andrea
locked the front door and giggling followed Jody into
her bedroom.

I trailed shyly in their wake not sure where I fit in,
but determined to fit in somewhere. When Jody almost
closed the door in my face I yelped, "Hey, don't forget
our deal man."

He turned and recognition gleamed in his eyes as he
realized that I was still hanging around. This was
probably the first thought he'd had about me since our
conversation. He waved me in and I eagerly followed. But
I stopped dead just inside the door as I saw Andrea
sprawled on the bed tugging off her clothes, then Jody
started to strip too. I was still standing there fully
clothed as he crawled onto the bed to lie beside her --
they were both naked.

I was totally absorbed as I watched Jody begin to fondle
Andrea's firm breasts, then he leaned into her and
started to kiss her. I watched as his dick grew big and
long as she kissed him back. The whole scene was so
strange, to be standing there only a few feet away as a
handsome couple were making love totally naked right in
front of me. My mind was absolutely spinning.

Then, almost as an after thought Andrea looked over
Jody's shoulder and said, "Well, you gonna get naked or
what Michael?"

I nervously nodded and began to fumble with my pants.
Jody rolled over and watched as I stripped. I couldn't
help looking at his big dick, knowing that mine wasn't
as impressive has his.

I knew that they were both staring at me and I knew that
they were wondering if I had a good looking body under
my clothes, just like I had when they were stripping
off. I knew that they were wondering if I was hung or
what.

That made me even more nervous as I stripped off the
last of my clothes. Then the moment of truth, I tugged
my underwear down to expose a limp dick just hanging
there between my legs. 'Fuck,' I thought in anguish,
'I'd been horny for weeks and here I was, standing there
with a limp dick.' I was fucking humiliated.

Then things got worse.

"Well, well," Andrea smirked, "Looks like Michael
doesn't want to join in after all? Oh well, Mike, why
don't you just watch for a while. Maybe you'll be able
to get it up after Jody shows you how it's done." She
giggled at me and lay back to let him have his way with
her.

I stood there in misery, wishing that I was dead, when
Jody stopped caressing Andrea's smooth tan skin and said
loudly, "Hey Mike, come over her will you? I need
someone to clean me off before I fuck this beauty's
brain's out."

I just stood there, I didn't understand what he meant, I
was totally confused.

Then he got up off the bed and walked over to me. I
watched his big firm body ripple with muscles as he
moved closer to me. I couldn't take my eyes off his
massive tool as it swung back and forth with each step
sticking out in front of him like a flagpole. His big
strong masculine body, the body that I wished I had, the
type of body that would impress someone like Andrea,
mesmerized me.

Then he was standing in front of me taking me by the
hand, and leading me around to the far side of the bed
just like a docile animal being lead to its slaughter.
Still not clear what he wanted of me, I didn't resist,
and I was too drunk and ashamed to ask what was
happening.

Then Jody sat on the edge of the bed and tugged on my
arm to bring me down on my knees beside the bed in front
of him. I was kneeling there looking straight at his big
stiff dick. Still I couldn't figure out what my role in
their sex play was to be.

Then Andrea's beautiful naked body was beside me. She
touched my head, pushing my face toward Jody's huge
boner. It was so big and strong and clean looking. I
wished fleetingly that mine was that big.

I still had the presence of mind to resist her effort.
Believe it or not I still wasn't sure what was going on.
But when Andrea knelt beside me and whispered in my ear,
"Suck him Michael," I knew what they wanted. Jody was
sitting there looking at me with a strange hooded look
in his eyes, his hands where flat on the bed slightly
behind him and to the sides and his boner was pointing
toward the ceiling with his legs spread wide.

Andrea said again, "C'mon, Mike, suck him for me,
please."

I shook my head "no" and began to get up.

She held my head in her soft hands and moved closer to
me so that I could feel her soft tit flesh rubbing
against my arm, "C'mon Mike, do it for me. Watch."

I watched as she leaned in between Jody's thighs and
grasped his dick with one small hand and began to lick
it like it was a grape lollipop.

I couldn't help myself, I was fascinated by the sight of
this wonderfully sexy woman acting like a slut on her
knees in front of both Jody and I. As I watched Jody
threw his head back and began groaning in pleasure. Then
Andrea began to bob her pretty head up and down, taking
him deeply. I saw his shaft sinking into her mouth
cushioned by those wonderful lips, and I was hard again,
painfully so.

After a short while she stopped sucking on Jody and
turned to me. Then looking down at my raging boner she
said, "So you liked that did you?" She smiled and
grasped my cock in her soft warm hands and began to jack
me off. She leaned in and kissed me deeply as Jody
watched us. I was in heaven!

Then Andrea let go of my dick and pulled away from me,
saying, "C'mon Mike suck on Jody now, just like I did.
If you'll suck him I'll suck you."

I was so horny by this time, and still pretty drunk or I
wouldn't have even listened to her -- I'd have gotten up
and left -- promised blowjob or not. But I was
susceptible to Andrea's charms and after all I reasoned,
she'd just been sucking Jody's cock then french-kissed
me.

I hadn't thrown up. And god! I was horny, so horny in
fact that I was in pain and desperately needed release.
I looked at Jody's cock, which was still standing
proudly at attention. Now it was all shinny from
Andrea's saliva and for some reason it looked inviting
to me.

It's hard to explain why I did it, my inhibitions must
have been lowered by all that I'd seen, and by Andrea's
sexy voice in my ear urging me on. But for whatever
reason I leaned in between Jody's legs and took his big
throbbing dick in my hand. I fondled him for a moment,
then with Andrea's face only inches away from Jody's
dick I took the purplish head between my lips and began
to tentatively suck on him.

Andrea's pretty face was smiling and I could see that
her eyes were half closed in arousal as she whispered,
"Fuck yeah, you look so hot sucking on his big dick
Mike. You keep that up and I'll give you the fucking
blowjob of your life, c'mon Mike faster, do it faster!"

I was urged on by that promise, and besides she was
still jacking me off slowly. So I began to bob my head
over Jody's lap in imitation of Andrea's earlier
efforts. Actually in my drunken state it wasn't all that
bad after you got used to having another man's meat in
your mouth. I could imagine how it would feel to him and
I started to work on his cock like I'd like a woman to
do me. Since I knew what I'd want I knew what he'd want
and began to lick his shaft like a cat drinking milk,
then every once in a while I'd sink down to the hilt and
almost gagging. Then lick my way back off him.

The gagging reflex receded after a while and I realized
that I was doing a pretty good job on my roommate. He
began thrashing around on the bed in ecstasy as I
continued to suck on his bone. Then all of a sudden he
sat up and grabbed my head and thrust into my throat.

I struggled as if my life depended upon it. I couldn't
breathe and I knew what was going to happen and wanted
nothing to do with it. But it was too late -- I felt
Jody's come gushing down my throat, I sputtered and
tried violently to disengage myself, but he was stronger
than me and finally I quieted down hoping that he'd let
me go if I didn't fight him.

God, I was drinking another man's come, just like a
queer. Fuck I could taste his come in my nose, on my
tongue, and sticky between my teeth. My mouth felt full
to overflowing but I wasn't going to swallow, even if I
died of asphyxiate.

Then Andrea began to jack on me faster and faster and I
began to swallow Jody's come, I didn't care what he
thought of me, I was moaning around his cock as I came
in gushes against Andrea's bedspread and was soon spent.
I was exhausted, but Andrea wasn't done with me.

She held her hand up -- it was full of my hot sticky
come. I watched her hand move toward me and looked over
at Jody as Andrea began to rub her come filled hand
against my lips. For some reason I will never be able to
explain, I opened my mouth and while staring into Jody's
bright blue eyes I licked the come from around her
fingers and out of the palm of her hand.


**

That night changed things for me. I never did get to
make love to Andrea, nor did I get that promised
blowjob.

But after that incident, during the rest of the school
year I made love to Jody's cock over and over again. You
see it was either that or he'd spread it around that I
was gay, and my reputation would be ruined.

**

It turned out that Jody's little conversation with
Andrea, supposedly to "have a threesome" was really a
bet he made with her. He bet her $100.00 that she
couldn't make me eat his come. She needed the money and
took him up on it.

Even years later I still can't go to any of our class
reunions because I might bump into Jody there. I've
never had any other homosexual liaisons in my life,
although I will admit that I've jerked off plenty of
times to the memories of what we did that night.

I also have become a great pussy eater from those many
times I'd given Jody what he demanded. One of the things
that attracted my wife to me was my phenomenal tongue-
fucking ability. She says that once I'd done that to her
she was mine from that day forward.

I guess I can thank Andrea and Jody for at least that.
After sucking a guy off over and over again, you get
over any squeamishness that you might have had about
oral sex.

And I find that I really have to prove to my manhood
over and over again. Prove that I'm not gay. That's
something that my wife should thank Andrea and Jody for
too. That is if she knew anything about the incident,
which of course she does not!

THE END

Author Contact address: ***@hotmail.com

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 13
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-05 03:20:51 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

An African Seduction - 1
by Author on Africa (***@uwclub.net)

***

In a moment of weakness a white married woman is taken
advantage of by a charismatic influential African. (MF,
wife, intr)

***

Author Notes: The following story is entirely
fictional, despite its close resemblance to certain
events that took place when the author took his family
to Zimbabwe between 1991 and 1993. It is a reflection
on the experiences of many white expatriates and their
families working in Africa and the Middle East.

Names have of course been changed, even if they were
fictional (J).

This story was first published in Literotica.com but
has been relocated here to avoid that site's editorial
restrictions. As such it has been edited and revised.
Readers who enjoyed it there might enjoy the
corrections here.

There are going to be more stories published here, and
they are nearly all inter-related to what happened and
the four powerful and influential Africans who
successfully mixed money and power to gain the kind of
sex they wanted.

In Harare, in 1991, due to the economic circumstances,
there were nearly 4 million African men working the
factories there, compared to about 500,000 African
women. With 8 men black men to every African woman
there was a huge pent up sexual need. Since the
Africans quite sensibly left their own daughters on
their family farms, the 10,000 or so white families in
the city sometimes felt under sexual siege.

The Africans best equipped to win those sexual sieges
were the new African Elite. African multi-millionaires
who could not possibly spend all they were making.
Powerful, and politically connected they were, and are
untouchable. Men who would take bribes in their
millions, but would respond far more positively if the
bribe included one of those rarities in Zimbabwe a
pretty white woman, or the innocence of a white teenage
girl.

Where would they find such? Well they employed expats
to run their businesses. Expats who did not always
realise they had won the contract because their wife
was a beauty, or that his daughters were considered
prime material for bribing Africans clients!)

(This story was 1st published on Literotica.com and has
been revised and edited)

***

Part 1

Igwe held the tearful woman close in his arms. To be
frank he cared little for her tears, or her fears and
trauma's that had led to them. He did, however,
appreciate the full warm curves of her body as he held
her close.

With one hand around her waist he held her close, while
his other gently stroked her short dark hair,
comforting her. At six foot six inches he towered over
the latest white woman to join his philosophy circle.

His decision to form a philosophy circle had been a
stroke of genius in his campaign to seduce the
relatively few attractive white women in Zimbabwe.
Those disaffected with their life and looking for
relief from the boredom of endless poolside sunbathing
had been happy to join his circle. Their husbands were
happy to be left to drink beer in one of the many
exclusive hotel bars rather than join their wives
discussing philosophy!

Many had subsequently learned the folly of their
negligence when their loving 'faithful' white wives
gave birth to a bouncy, screeching, black baby.

Angel sobbed in his strong arms, only to glad to find a
man who understood her. Igwe was careful that his
burgeoning erection did not disillusion her.

His hand rose slowly to gently stroke her back. Her
natural reaction was to move closer to him and her full
firm breasts pushed against him.

At 34 years old, and with two children, Angel was lucky
to have full firm mounds that did not sag. Igwe
appreciated his luck in having those mounds pressed
firmly to him. He had no doubts how this evening was
going to end.

His time in America studying psychology had served him
well. Here in Africa he had no qualms about using the
knowledge gained to twist and manipulate the minds of
white couples. Enhancing their concerns, preying on
their fears, offering them security, pampering them,
while at the same time scaring them at the same time.
Preparing them to accept the need to please him. These
white couples were unnaturally afraid of the teeming
black masses of Africa. They were often only too happy
to accept a luxurious lifestyle, and often willing to
take part in sexual adventures, if that is what it took
to be part of the in-crowd.

Personally he preferred those not willing to be
seduced. It was much more fun bedding them!

"My husband just doesn't understand me!" Angel sobbed.

Igwe grinned as he stroked her hair and looked down at
the pretty tear stained face buried on his chest.

Stupid woman!

Why should her husband try and understand her? He was a
man! It was a woman's role to serve and please her
husband. African women knew their place, but these
confused western women had lost touch with their role
pleasing men.

'If only I could talk to him like I can talk to you!"
Angel sought to gather her senses, suddenly aware that
her nipples had unaccountable become erect as she
pressed against this charming, educated, and
sophisticated black man.

Igwe's nostrils flared as he took in the sweet
freshness of the white woman in his arms. Washed,
scented, and clean. So typical of these well brought up
English women that married skilled and educated
professionals. Yet so lacking in the basic
understanding or relationships. She was well presented
in her stylish western style dress. He would love
breaking her in. Teaching this woman her true role in
life. He dismissed her husband's acceptance and
tolerance of her strange concepts of 'modern
womanhood.' He regarded it as evidence of her husband's
weak will, and the failure of his masculinity.

"I understand," he murmured into her soft dark hair.
His hand rose from her back to gently stroke the
softness of her slim white neck. Angel was relieved not
to be held quite so tight, though his strong masculine
presence was comforting. His fingers on her neck were
soothing, calming, mesmerising as they drew soft
circles on her neck. If only her husband would stroke
her like this!

The sudden intrusive thought of her husband disturbed
her. She was acutely aware of the stiffness of her
nipples as they strained against the material of her
soft lacy brassiere. She had found herself dressing
differently since joining Igwe's circle. There were no
men in this circle, and all the other women took such
extra-ordinary care in their appearance. Angel had
found herself wearing lingerie she rarely wore for her
husband any more.

She did not want to seem rude to Igwe, and his strong
hands, while gently stroking, belied the power of this
man. They had a power over her that she sought to
suppress, even as tingles shivered the soft skin of her
neck.

He urged her to sit on his sofa and offered her a
Turkish Apple tea. She gratefully accepted and sat
demurely while he prepared the drink. She did not
notice as he lightly sprinkled crushed mbanje into the
drink. He was confident she would not consider the
presence of the crushed herb unusual.

She had been married to her doting husband Mark for 18
years. She was a faithful wife, and loving mother to
their two teenage daughters. A devout catholic, and
regular churchgoer, her current unexpected and unwanted
arousal disturbed her. The tea would be calming, help
her regain her distance, and reserve.

"He won't let me drive the car since the accidents,"
Angel complained.

Igwe stifled a laugh as he prepared the drink. Glad she
could not see his face. Of course, her husband had
banned her from driving! It was the one sensible thing
Mark had done.

"Hmm, well you have had three crashes in the last
month."

He turned back to a fidgeting Angel, and noted her
nibbling her lip. He would bruise those soft lips with
passion tonight. Angel ignored his words.

"He has undermined my status in the eyes of my
friends," Angel went on.

In doing so he had probably saved your life Igwe
thought, but he let it pass.

'Disgraceful, he should take more care of your
position!" He responded instead, knowing what she
wanted to hear.

Angel looked up at him grateful for his support, as he
sat close beside her on the sofa. She edged closer. She
found tears edging to the surface again, and cursed her
edginess and nervousness in front of this sophisticated
African. He was so different to most of the poor
Africans teeming through the streets.

Without warning tears coursed down her cheeks, Igwe
leaned over and pulled her close. He understood that
she was still recovering from a minor breakdown. That
she was weak and vulnerable. Her husband should have
been here, but he wasn't and Igwe intended to take full
advantage.

His black hand rose and lightly stroked Angel's soft
white arms. He cradled her into his shoulder. His hand
rose to cup the soft curve of her cheek. His finger
lightly stroked aside the salty tears. Angel snuggled
closer, unresisting as his hand lifted her face.

He was not a handsome man, though he was unmistakably a
powerful, dominant male. At 45 years old he was eleven
years older than her, but the years seemed meaningless.
His dark, craggy looks, his Saville Row suites, and
casual confidence all combined to make her feel secure
in his presence.

In many ways he reminded her of her burly strong willed
father. He had also been a businessmen with powerful
connections.

"Oh," she gasped.

His lips had descended and were kissing away her tears.
She smiled at this touch. His hand on her cheek held
her head firmly in place, as lips lightly caressed her
eyes. She closed her own, and lay still as his lips
closed over her eyes.

Her heart leapt. This should not be happening. Her eyes
flitted open, as he kissed her forehead, then dropped
to her nose, and she laughed. He grinned at her.

Then his lips dipped and met hers.

Her heart rate soared as this masterful man softly
kissed her lips. She sought to pull away, but there was
no heart in her effort, and his hand effortlessly held
her head in place, as the kiss became more demanding.

Angel melted into the kiss, her sweet lips responding.
It had been 18 years since she had kissed another man
than Mark, but now her lips were seeking out his
hungrily.

Igwe savoured the soft lips of the English woman. He
kissed, now lightly, now passionately; alternating in
his pattern, savouring the lips, he held her close.
Then his tongue slipped out and licked along the line
of those delightfully parted lips.

"Oh...please," Angel sought to push him away and
recover her senses. It was like pushing against solid
rock. For a 45-year-old businessman he seemed
remarkably strong. She had since the family's arrival
in Zimbabwe become to understand the remarkable
strength of African men. Most went from years doing
hard farm work, to the relentless and furious energy of
the burgeoning factories.

More than once that quick grope in a hotel bar, or
between the tight close aisles of a shop, had developed
into something more. With one hand holding her firm and
still, while a second explored, or a friend's hand
explored. At first she had been shocked and horrified.
She had screamed. But this was Harare, not a quite
English bookstore. She had quickly learned that her
screams simply attracted more African men.

Like hyena's scenting a kill they would swarm around
hoping for an opportunity to sample her charms. Not
that the Africans ever seemed threatening, even when
she struggled and sought to push them away. Always they
would have that happy grin as their hands rose under
her skirt, or fondled a breast, or bottom! The bare
faced cheek and sexual aggression of these men was
something she had never had to cope with in England!

Once, early after they arrived, she had taken her
daughters shopping. When an African tried to push her
into the changing booth she had screamed her help. Male
African heads had popped around corners, and over and
through shelves to see the fun. Men had rushed to the
vicinity, but instead of coming to her aid, 14 year old
Amanda and seventeen year old Rebecca had been seized,
fondled, and stroked. Her two bemused, confused
daughters held while grinning Africans touched and
fondled them. She was convinced that only the unusual
interference of the shop's security guard had saved
them all from a mass gang rape.

Grateful as she was she had refused his demand that she
give him her address. "For the report," he had said.
Even while shaken and her emotions ruffled she had
retained the sense not to give this African man her
address. He may be her saviour this time, but knowing
the address of a pretty white woman, and her two pretty
teenage daughters, may have been too much temptation.
Even if he only sold the information to more bold
criminally minded Africans.

She was not so naive not to realise that there was a
real 'market' in Africa for attractive white women, and
an even bigger market for pretty white teenagers.

Now as she sought to push Igwe away, she was reminded
just how strong he was. While one part of her told her
to be sensible and remember her husband. Another
stronger, suppressed emotion fluttered to the surface.
This man was so strong it was sending wicked signals to
her loins. She fought to control that irrational
reaction. She was a career woman, an intelligent
educated woman. She was happy.

Igwe tilted her chin, his mouth descended. With a
fierce passion his tongue darted into her mouth.

Her senses departed and she kissed him back.

Her lithe and nimble tongue seemed to have a life of
its own as it met Igwe's tongue, darting and
challenging. Even as she berated herself she breathed
in his masculine presence. His dark demanding presence
as his hands wandered unrestricted. This was
forbidden... her eyes closed and she welcomed his
demanding passionate kiss.

It seemed so long since her husband had kissed her like
this. The thought of her husband jerked her back to
reality. Her eyes flashed open and looked up at Igwe as
he kissed her. His eyes were locked on hers. His eyes
were dark, mesmerising, and powerful. She was losing
herself in those eyes, when she again sought to pull
herself together.

Then one of his strong black hands closed on her
breast.

"Oh...no, my husband," her hand rose and grasped the
hand at her breast. It was like trying to move a steel
girder, but this bit of steel, was warm. It cupped her
breast, and caressed and fondled. No amount of feeble
pushing on her part was going to free her breast. Then
his hand at her neck grasped her short page boy style
dark hair, and jerked sharply down.

"Arghh...oh," she gasped as her pretty white face was
pulled sharply up and presented to Igwe. She was not
used to pain, and the shock of it ran through her body.
Then his big heavy body seemed to bear down on her and
her lips seemed to open automatically to receive his
kiss.

She was shocked and felt betrayed as her body reacted
in ways it shouldn't. She didn't want to feel like
this.

She didn't, she really didn't...

Then his tongue met hers and her mind seemed to swirl
and fly.

**

Igwe grinned to himself as he played this naive and
innocent white wife. His hand had risen and clasped her
full and firm breast. He savoured its fullness. He
loved white women. They looked after themselves so
well. An African woman of 34, unless she had married
early to a rich and powerful man, would have spent 31
of those years in the fields under a not sun. She would
probably have nursed several children, and was unlikely
to have ever had a proper diet.

These white women took such care over themselves. Over
their figure, and diet, and appearance. As his hand
seemed to weigh the full breast in his hand he
estimated that Angel possessed breasts that did not
snag, and he delighted in it.

He cupped it, squeezed it, stroked it, and fondled it.
A white woman's breast. The breast of a woman married
to a white man. He remembered the 15 years guerrilla
warfare in the bush. The whites claimed to have won
that guerrilla war, but as he held and enjoyed the
fullness of that white breast, He knew no white
policeman was going to burst through his door. No red
faced angry white soldier was going to shoot him down
like a dog for touching a white woman.

His fingers found a stiffened nipple through the cloth
of her dress, and bra. A bra he noted that seemed lacy
and frilly. Had she dressed for him? He nipped that
thickened pert nib sharply.

The woman beneath him squealed into his kiss, but he
did not release her mouth, or his grip on her nipple.

Pain and pleasure, pleasure and pain.

He released his grip, and she sighed into his demanding
passionate kiss.

Even as she relaxed he ran the palm of his hand over
her nipple, and felt her body tremble. He estimated
that excited little tingles would be surging from her
abused bud, as he fondled her that full mound and then
lightly stroked his thumb over the over-excited nipple,
enjoying her squirm in his arms.

So few of these well brought up, middle class English
women seemed to fully understand the nature of pain,
and its relationship to pleasure. He would delight in
teaching Angel. Oh yes, he would teach her all about
the pleasure of pain, and pleasing his cock.

He looked over at the door to his villa.

No, there was no sign of an outraged husband. He
glanced across at the shotgun on the wall. He laughed
quietly. If her husband did turn up and burst through
the door he, Igwe, was the one with the right to shoot
the intruder dead.

Not that such an eventuality was likely, though a small
part of him wished to be so. Four large German Shepherd
guard dogs prowled the gardens of his ten acre villa in
the exclusive Harare suburb of Borrowdale. Big bored
dogs that would have delighted in the sport of finding
an intruder. Chuku Olanes, his devoted bodyguard would
be alert. Keeping an eye on the CCTV cameras. Chuku
owed Igwe his life. After a moment in the war when
Chuku had been seized by a crocodile while creeping
across a golf course near Victoria Falls.

Quick work with a machete had denied the crocodile a
live meal. Chuku had rarely left his side since, and
had soon learned there were opportunities for Chuku.
Igwe after all usually found a new and interesting
white woman to seduce every few months and was generous
with his discards.

Igwe turned back to the lovely panting Angel, as she
lay half beneath him. Her eyes were wide as she looked
up at him. Those delightful now bruised lips quivering.
Her chest rose and fell, her breathing deep and
irregular.

She was a delightful English Rose in her prime. No, he
grinned to himself, the whites had not won the war
after all, as his dark hand began flicking the buttons
that held the bodice of her dress together.

"Noooo! Please... we have gone too far!"

"I love my husband he loves me!"

Her hands reached for his. He ignored them. Her efforts
were light and ineffective. Lacking the strength to
keep his eager hands from those firm white orbs
increasingly coming into view.

His hand pushed inside the dress. He delighted in the
sight of her lacy brassiere. A fashionable stylish bra
that did little to hide the rounded, full mounds
within. His hand swept the material aside and he took
the warm firm white flesh into his hand.

Angel gasped, and thrust her breast into his hand. It
was as though she had no control of her own body. Hot
sensations radiated from that strong hand. This was not
some boy struggling for a quick grope. This was a
strong masterful man taking what he wanted, and she
struggled against the sudden urge to spread her legs.

Igwe stared with delight at the slightly darkened
nipple that still held a touch of pinkness, such a
contrast to an African woman. He delighted in the
sight, and the feel of that surprisingly firm orb,
which as he had guessed did not sag. His head dropped,
and Angel jerked beneath him as his greedy lips took
that nipple into his mouth, then widened further to
gorge on round white woman flesh.

Angel jerked as his hot mouth enclosed her nipple. His
lips suckled, and then her drew her nipple deeper into
his mouth and she felt his teeth nibbling on the
sensitive tip. Her toes stretched as pleasurable
sensations overwhelmed her breasts, radiating across
her chest and sending tingling sensations down to her
curling toes.

"Oooooh!"

Igwe grinned and worked his teeth hard. He could feel
her shiver and shake in response to his attention to
her aroused bud. His tongue curled around the erect
nipple and he was delighted when her back arched, and
she inadvertently pushed her breast into his mouth.

Her hands were trying to push him away and he allowed
her to push his shoulders back. He released the nipple.
He looked down at her. Her eyes were bright. Her
untended left breast was in stark contrast to the
overexcited right breast.

"Please, enough, I should be going," Angela pleaded.
Her hands on his shoulders seemed to be holding him at
bay, but she made no attempt to cover over her breasts.
He grinned and lowered his head to her left breast.

"No!" Her slim white hands strained to keep him away.
Angel struggled to comprehend how easily he ignored her
straining hands his mouth descended to her left nipple
and hot wet sensations wracked her nipple.

God! He was so strong! She gasped as his teeth chewed
on her nipple, then his tongue soothed the agitated
nub. Her back arched and she consciously sought to pull
her breast free. Her efforts were distracted by the
feel of one of his hands sliding under her dress and
stroking upwards over her shapely white thigh.

She wanted to pull away, but she was trapped on the
sofa. His heavy body, holding her down while his teeth,
lips and tongue doing indescribably things to her
excited aroused nipples, and now his hand was under her
dress.

She felt it each the top her stocking and find the soft
bare skin of upper thigh. His hand was hot, and softly
circling. A black hand under her dress, stroking gently
the soft silky white skin that only her husband had
ever touched.

Thoughts of her husband surfaced and she renewed her
efforts to push him away, then stopped. Would her
husband want her to stop him? It was Mark who had joked
about how easy it would be for her to take a black
lover here.

No one would ever know, not even her husband!

Igwe's hand reached higher and she 'allowed' him to
push her legs apart. She tensed as his hand found and
covered her silk clad vulva, and she jerked as they
lightly stroked.

Oh God! I should not be letting him do this, but then
she wondered if she was indeed allowing him to do this.
He was bigger and stronger than she was. Far stronger
than her husband! His hands, lips, teeth were making
free with her body, despite her attempts to push him
away. She could not stop him, even if she wanted to.

A little nervous flash of thought went through her.
Never in her life had she ever not been in control.
Here on this sofa, she knew she was not in control.
Sensations were wracking through her body. Pleasurable
sensations. She did not want to betray her husband. A
finger pushed aside the silken gusset of her panties
and slipped into her wet feminine centre.

She flushed in embarrassment as she realised just how
wet she had become. That Igwe should be able to
discover the level of her excitement was deeply
embarrassing. Her hands dropped to exploring hand
seeking to push it away. Igwe caught one of her hands
by the wrist and pulled it to one side.

He guided her hand between his own legs, and her
fingers brushed the hot, hard length of his exposed
manhood. Her hand jerked away, she was startled by the
heat and hardness of his member. She had been unaware
of him releasing his cock from his trousers. Igwe
however, retained his grip on in her hand brought it
back to his aroused and excited black cock. At the
second contact as his hand seemed to push her slim
white hand along its length. Angel found her hand had
grasped its thickness.

She marvelled at its girth. The thick pulsing veins
seemed to throb in her soft hand. She struggled to
comprehend its thickness and her hands squeezed it. She
realised with a sense of disbelief and a certain dread
that her fingers could not meet when they closed around
it. It was too thick to fit inside her. Not that she
was going to allow him to try.

Igwe's hand was back on her wrist and he guided her
hand up and down its hard length. Her dread at its
thickness was increased and heightened as she realised
it was also long, just how long she had yet to
discover.

Angel now needed no encouragement to explore its
length. Her husband had joked that black men had big
cocks, and she knew as did he that it was not true, but
Igwe's manhood seemed to defy natural justice. It was
both long and thick as her hand slid down its underside
seeking it base she was shocked to feel the thick
circumcised head push against her upper arm. Shocked
she released it. It couldn't be that long! She sought
to look down at it but the pressure of his heavy body
in hers prevented her from doing so.

At that point Igwe pushed a thick finger into her body.
The effect on Angela galvanised her into attempted
action. There was only one consequence of the
continuation of her inaction, and it must not be
happen!

She was married. She loved Mark, her husband. She must
not allow this to proceed further!

"Let me up!" She demanded. Igwe ignored her. His lips
busy nibbling on the soft white skin of her slender
neck. His finger pushed deeper. Her writhing legs
closed on his hand seeking to squeeze his hand out from
between her legs.

"This is too much, we have gone too far! I'm married."

Igwe grinned at the reminder that the delightful curvy
body seeking to wriggle from beneath him belonged to
another. A white man at that! He circled his finger in
the hot, wet, tightness of her married pussy and thrust
his finger in a further inch.

As his finger slid deeper Angel found her hand gripping
his cock tightly in response. Her fingers could hardly
connect around it. She knew black men were said to
possess larger members, but what she held in her hand
was beyond anything her imagination had ever
considered. The cock throbbed in her hand. She could
feel gnarled veins throb and pulse with blood and eager
sperm.

Igwe with drew his finger and shifted in position. His
weight lifted from her and she was able to look down at
his cock. Her eyes widened as they confirmed the size
of cock her hands had explored.

He was huge!

"My God!"

Igwe grinned. He delighted in the shocked reactions of
the expatriate wives when they discovered the size of
his cock. He had rarely found one complacent and
anticipating such a cock. The surprise on the white
wives, was a pleasure, but the additional mix of fear
that engulfed them enhanced his own pleasure.

If the surprise of white wives was delight to observe,
the reaction of the white teenage girls who travelled
to Africa with their parents was even more so. Breaking
in a 13 or 14 year old white virgin was his favourite
pastime, and the look on their eyes when they saw the
size of his cock was always a memory to treasure.

Angel was no virgin, though he suspected his first
penetration was going to take some effort.

Angel was staring at his cock with fear and
fascination. As though she had found herself confronted
by a striking cobra and was afraid to move. Igwe
enjoyed the conflicting her emotions.

"Is this what your husband dreams of?"

Angel looked up at him perplexed.

"Doesn't your husband have fantasies of his sweet wife
being ravished by a big cocked African?"

Angel flushed. The pink glow suffused her cheeks and
descended to her breasts. How did he know? It was not
just her husband who had such fantasies, though she
would never admit that to anyone, especially her
husband!

Igwe's cock was not natural! It was too thick!

It was easily as thick as her wrist. As Igwe shifted in
position and both his hands went up under her skirt. As
his body shifted more of his cock slid out of his
trousers, and she goggled as its length became
apparent.

It was far too long to go inside her! It would rupture
her womb!

"It's too big..." her words came out in gasps. Her
breathing had become heavy. There was a tension in her
throat, and a heat in her loins. Igwe grinned when, as
he tugged at her panties, her hips rose slightly
allowing him to ease her panties down.

She was his...

"Oh God! Please...My husband..."

Igwe grinned and his mouth dropped to close her pleas
with another kiss. Angela darted her head to one side
to avoid the kiss. Her movement presented a small
delicate white ear. He grinned and instead of closing
on her mouth, his lips caught the soft lobe of her ear
and he nibbled it. Angel seemed to jerk beneath him as
her body was galvanised by the soft touch of his lips
on her ear. His tongue licked the lobe as his hands
worked under her dress, enjoying the feel of the
shapely full thighs of a well-fed white woman.

He dipped his tongue inside her ear curling it, pushing
deeper, twirling his tongue, in the soft sensitive
interior. He could feel her breasts surge and push
against him in response to the sensations she could not
avoid as his tongue excited her. His hands pushed her
shapely white thighs apart, her dress rising up around
her waist.

He positioned himself between her legs.

Angel was oblivious to her danger. The teasing of his
tongue was merciless, and exciting. He really knew how
to excite her! It was wicked! It was forbidden. She
jerked her ear free of his tongue, turned to face him
to tell him to stop. She looked up into his eyes. Eyes
that were full of passion and desire.

Desire for her...

Her heart surged. She was confused, as her heart raced
and her senses seemed to pulse. She humped her hips and
flushed with shame at her action.

She cursed her weakness, but when his mouth dropped to
hers she did not resist. Her mouth opened in response
to the passionate demand of his kiss. When his tongue
slid between her lips, her own tongue darted to meet
his and locked with his in a passionate wrestling
match.

Then his cock nudged the portal of her feminine centre,
and her eyes flared wide. She stared up into the dark
powerful passion filled eyes of the African above her.

Igwe met her gaze. He loved these moments. The shocked
surprise in a white woman's eyes as she realised he was
about to enter her. He thrust his hips and broke free
of her eagerly kissing lips.

"Oooooooohhh! ... No! ... You mustn't!"

He thrust again and he passed through the portals to
her womanhood.

He paused. It was always so surprising how tight these
white women were, even those married with children. Her
pussy clasped his cock tight. Her sheath was like that
of a virgin protecting its hymen. He savoured the hot
tight grip on his cock, leaned forward and thrust
deeper.

Another inch of his thick manhood slid into her, and
her legs flew wide in reaction. He grasped the hot warm
curves of her hips and lifted, as he thrust. His cock
was now three inches into her, and past the restricting
grasping portal. He thrust again, sliding a further few
inches into her.

"Ooooooh...no... I'm bursting!"

He roared a triumphal laugh and thrust again. Her hips
starting jerking spasmodically beneath him, her legs
grasped him then released him. She struggled to push
him way. She tried wriggling free from him.

Igwe held himself in position, while she wriggled and
struggled. He enjoyed the feel of his cock as is it
slithered deeper in her well-lubricated sheath.

Angel stropped struggling realising belatedly that her
efforts had only resulted in his cock going deeper
inside her. He was too well ensconced inside her how.
She was not going to gain her freedom by her own
efforts. She was going to have to let him have his way
with her.

A warm tingling overcame her at the thought she was
helpless to prevent this dominant African taking his
pleasure between her legs.

She was going to get fucked.

Exciting sensations swept from her loins as she became
accustomed to his thickness. Her abused pussy seemed to
be clinging to his cock, but already it was relaxing
and adapting to its size. She realised that he had
stopped thrusting into her. She looked up at his face
and realised he was savouring the pleasure of being
inside her. Without conscious thought her pussy
squeezed on his cock sending further excitement
shooting through her. To her shame and pleasure the
muscles in her sheath seemed to caress his cock. She
tried to bring her body back under control.

Then when she had got herself back under control she
looked back up at him. He was gazing down at her. She
flushed under his gaze.

"Is that it all? Is it all really inside me?"

Igwe grinned.

"No."

Then he ran his hands up from his grip on her curvy
derriere, sliding them along the soft skin so that he
could secure a firm grip on her shoulders.

"No, that is not all," he laughed and thrust again.

He enjoyed the startled look on her face as he thrust
and thrust again. This time firmly holding her
shoulders to keep her in position as he pushed deeper.
He relished the glove like grip on his cock as it
seemed to but against her uterus and push through
further deeper unused barriers.

"Ooooooh...oh God...oooooh."

Igwe freed one of his hands and reached up to grasp her
short dark hair in his grip. He jerked her head back.
Pain shot through her, but seemed to send further
powerful surges down her loins. She grasped his cock
with her sheath instinctively. She felt the slap of his
balls against her bottom. It was in she realised. If
his balls were slapping against her bottom he must be
all the way in! She stirred beneath him.

He looked down at her pretty face. He enjoyed the sight
of her pale slender neck. He noted the dilated eyes,
her gasping breath. Her unfocussed eyes, he gave her
time to recover. When her green eyes finally focussed
on him again he grinned down at her. She smiled faintly
back at him.

"Now," he said, "I am going to fuck you!"

Her eyes seemed to widen. Then he felt her legs wrap
around him.

He grinned, she smiled nervously back at him.

Then he started to fuck.

She wailed like a hyena in heat as he withdrew then
thrust.

His hips rose and fell beneath her splayed thighs.

He savoured the silky softness as the inner thighs of
another man's wife clasped him to her.

A white man's wife lost in passion beneath him.

Was there any greater pleasure?

Yes, of course, there was, the pleasure of his seed
spurting up inside her clinging tightness.

He gripped her shoulders and took his pleasure,
thrusting and driving his manhood deep inside. Enjoying
the exquisite pleasure of her tight womanhood.

Her excited wail betrayed her orgasm beneath him as she
shook and shivered beneath him. He paused briefly. Then
resumed his efforts.

"Please stop...I have come already... enough..."

He laughed and renewed his urgent thrusting.

"Oh please...too much... didn't you hear I've come
already!"

He ignored her and thrust away. She wriggled and
squirmed seeking to push him away. It was too intense,
too powerful, the feelings too strong. Then too her
shock a second orgasm overtook her, she jerked and
throbbed in spasms beneath him. Shocked, disbelieving,
this could not be happening she had never had two
orgasms before!

She collapsed in his arms defeated. There was no point
resisting. Igwe above her continued his thrusting and
surging between her legs still eagerly clasped around
him.

A rolling wave of orgasms seemed to overcome her as she
abandoned the struggle and let him use her as he
wished. This was a strong man who took what he wanted
and with a thrill of excitement she realised she was
glad he wanted her...

Hot blossoming heat surged in her loins and she
suddenly realised he had come inside her. The thought
seemed to trigger another even more heated orgasm. It
was as though her body was eagerly surging to receive
his seed!

A horn sounded from outside the villa!

A long blast of sound that broke the moment.

Igwe broke free from. His cock long and slick with her
juices slithered out of her and she looked in disbelief
at its length and thickness.

"That will be your husband. Come to take you home."

Angel looked up at him in shock and alarm as the real
world returned.

The horn sounded again, and Angel struggled to her
feet.

Her husband was waiting! She struggled to refasten her
dress over her breasts. She pushed her dress back down
from her waist. She saw her panties lying discarded on
floor and snatched them up.

She turned to Igwe.

"I..."

"Go," he interrupted her. "Don't keep your husband
waiting."

She turned fled, pressing her panties into her handbag.

She burst through the door of his villa out into the
African night.

The sudden heat of the night passing over her, she saw
her husband watching for her. A look of concern left
his face as she appeared.

She scurried over to her husband's car as she tried to
collect her shattered emotions. Her world had just
fallen apart on a black man's cock.

"Hi honey. You OK?"

She glanced at Mark as climbed into the passenger seat
then looked away as guilt overcame her. This man loved
her and she had betrayed that love.

"Hmm...I'm fine."

"You look flustered?"

"I was...I was in the bathroom." Her breath caught in
her throat as she said it. She had just lied to her
husband!

He leaned across and kissed her lightly on the lips.
She had a sudden thought that he would smell Igwe on
her. That he would smells the sexual excretions seeping
from her.

"No matter. Nice to see you again. Bill made a right
prat of himself tonight. We had to virtually carry him
out to his car. You would think with that beautiful
wife of his he would be rushing home after work instead
of getting plastered every night."

Angel gathered her thoughts as Mark prattled on. She
calmed down then fiercely clamped her pussy tight as
she felt surge of semen leak from her unclad loins!

Continued in part 2...

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 45
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-09 13:11:38 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: bed.txt (F/M-teen, wife, cheat, voy, preg)
Authors name: Phoebe (***@aol.com)
Story title : Bedchamber

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2004. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Bedchamber (F/M-teen, wife, cheat, voy, preg)
Written by Phoebe (***@aol.com)

***

It was Solstice Eve, and Queen Genevieve had a
headache. It had been a long day and she wasn't really
looking forward to the long tedious evening of
celebrations that the Winter Solstice always turned out
to be.

The festivals and late night feasting were always
tiresome, all the peasants and noise that the
celebrations brought into the castle grounds, her head
pounded with a sharp pain at the thought.

The King had opened the castle to an even wider range
of people this year. Her husband's younger brother
prince Charles was going away to fight in the holy
lands and all of his men-in-arms and many of the lesser
knights from surrounding shires were within the castles
walls this night.

Genevieve had always liked the King's younger brother.
He was almost fifteen years younger than the King, and
always seemed so full of life. Ever since Genevieve had
married into the royal family, prince Charles, even at
the tinder age of ten had had a crush on her. She knew
it, and subconsciously encouraged it.

Now that Charles was 18 and on his way to fight in the
crusades, Queen Genevieve would miss the extra
attention she had become used to.

-=*=-

The King had decided that the celebrations and feast
should be the biggest and best ever. He had two reasons
for this, one was that his brother was going away to
unknown peril, and the other was that his queen was
suffering from a bout of depression.

They had been trying for almost two years to have a
child but with no success. Genevieve was 24 and more
than ready to be pregnant. As a matter of fact, that
was just about all she thought about nowadays. Ever
since the royal physician told them that due to a
childhood illness, it was unlikely that the King would
be able to make her big with child. Queen Genevieve had
become obsessed over the fact that she was childless.

The King trusted his physician but cast around
throughout his kingdom for other opinions and received
many. He took special potions and wore amulets to ward
off evil spirits. But so far all to no avail.

The King was upset by this turn of events, but when his
trusted physician suggested more frequency in their
copulation, he soon felt well compensated. He always
enjoyed his young wife's lush body, her thick dark
hair, and sparkling green Irish eyes. Now with her new
need she was pulling him into her bedchamber for sex at
all hours, and he enjoyed it greatly.

-=*=-

"Your Majesty, would you please see the noble knights
now? They await your grace," the court magistrate
addressed his lord. The magistrate couldn't know that
his King had just been invited to his Queen's
bedchamber for a little baby making session. To all
unknowing eyes the couple were king and queen astride
their thrones in a crowded hall presiding over
organized kayos.

The King sighed and turned to his queen, "Gene, I'll be
back in a bit, I guess I should take care of this,
after all they leave in a week for the perils of the
holy war. I suppose I shouldn't keep them waiting." It
was 10 o'clock, only two hours until the Winter
Solstice Day feast began.

Genevieve watched her husband get up from his throne
and throw his clock over a shoulder as he followed
after his Magistrate. An idle thought crossed her mind
as she watched them walk away. She wondered, 'What
would the old white haired Magistrate think if he knew
that his King had a raging hard-on as he weaved his way
through the crush of guests?'

She smiled to herself, because she had been the cause
of it. And giving him a hand job through the pocket of
his trousers as he'd sat next to her in the throng of
people. It had been as much fun for her as for him.

"Your Majesty, a penny for your thoughts?" Prince
Charles plopped down beside his sister-in-law. "Looks
like His Majesty was having fun over here!"

Genevieve's face turned bright red, and she felt a lump
forming in her throat. "What do you mean?" she asked,
hoping that Charles had meant something else.

"I just hope when I get married, I find someone half as
pleasing as you. My brother better appreciate you as
much as you deserve." Charles said as he nudged her
shoulder and gave a knowing wink.

Genevieve cleared her throat nervously and tried to
change the subject. "Are you ready for your voyage
Charles? You will take care of yourself won't you?" She
said with real concern in her voice.

Taking pity on his pretty sister in-law, prince Charles
decided to let her guide the conversation. "Yes, never
fear. I have a brave enough fighting force to survive
just about anything. I'm actually looking forward to
it. The sun will be a nice change, and maybe I'll come
home all darkly tanned like a Saracen warrior. I'd look
nice with a tan don't you think?"

Genevieve momentarily envisioned the young man naked --
on her bed. For a moment she could see his well-muscled
body all tan and hard. For a fleeting instant in her
minds eye she could see his young manhood rising into a
smooth mahogany pole, expanding... glistening...
throbbing.

"...Hey, a pence for your thoughts!" Charles said once
again as his pretty sister in-law sat motionless beside
him with a far away look on her face.

The Queen's face turned even a brighter shade of red as
she realized that Charles was looking into her eyes
with a strange inviting smile on his handsome face.

She realized what he must have been thinking. Here she
was; she'd just given her husband the King a hand job
almost in public, and when asked what she thought about
his future tan, 'well... she'd just been aroused by her
husband, nothing to feel guilty about,' she thought.

Never the less, Genevieve said quickly, "Charles please
don't tease me. I'm going to rest for a little while.
Will you tell the King to come up and wake me before
the midnight festivities? I think I've had a little too
much to drink and need a lie down."

"Yes, I'll send him up to you as soon as I see him,"
Charles smiled knowingly.

-=*=-

The chambers were warm and snug with fires burning
cheerily in the warming hearths and no one was about,
so everything was quiet. Just what Genevieve needed.

The Queen sat for a moment at her dressing table and
stared at her reflection in the mirror. She couldn't
see any difference in her appearance. She looked the
same as she always had, no older than when she was
still living at home in Nottingforthe with her parents.

Even at 24 she felt that she could pass for 18 and get
away with it. She had one of those petite bodies with
enough flesh on it to keep her girlish figure, which
she had until recently taken very good care of.

With a sigh, she finally stood and stepped over to a
table with a dark wooden box on it. She opened the box
and removed a flask.

The court Physician had made her a potion for her ever-
increasing headaches, it always made her feel calmer
and her pain would invariably go away a short time
after taking the medicine.

She took her customary two swallows and put the flask
back into the box. Standing in the semi-darkness of her
bedchamber, Genevieve longed for her husband. The
alcohol that she'd drunk earlier, and now the fast
acting drug she'd just swallowed were making her feel
sexy all over.

Frustrated and even more depressed Genevieve lay down
on her bed and as she drifted off, the vague worry
about waking in time for the midnight celebration
flitted though her mind...

-=*=-

Genevieve's eyes opened lazily as a hand sailed down
between her legs. She realized that the hand must have
been there for a while because she could feel the
familiar slickness of her own lubricants on the
massaging fingers.

Contentedly Genevieve turned over to face...
"Charles!!! What in heaven's name do you think you're
doing!" Genevieve was wide-awake and angry.

"Genevieve..." Charles stammered. "God I'm sorry, I-I
know you can destroy me for what I've done, but when I
came in here to wake you, you just looked so... so very
beautiful, I just couldn't help myself, I just had
to... I-I guess I thought in the back of my mind...
that we might make a deal between ourselves."

Charles looked at her flashing eyes, then continued. "I
know how much you and the King have been trying to make
an heir, and I saw how depressed you've been. I thought
that maybe I could help."

"Get out of here Charles, and I'll try to forget that
you were molesting your brother's wife. I don't know if
I can, but I don't want to ruin your relationship with
each other so I'll try."

Charles didn't get up to leave, in stead he said,
"Gene, I'm a virgin, and you're without a baby. You
want a child, and I don't want to still be a virgin
when I become a crusader in the holy lands. The way I
see it, we might be able to do something important for
each other."

Genevieve sputtered for a moment, then finally gaining
control of her voice she said, "I don't believe you
said that to me Charles, you know I love my husband and
I would never consider cheating on him. Why are you
doing this?"

"Because I love you Genevieve, and I love my brother
too. He wants a baby just as much as you do, maybe
more. What do you thing your chances are of having a
child by him? Pretty much nil I'll bet. You know you
couldn't get any closer to his bloodline than me, now
could you?" Charles looked intently into Genevieve's
wide green eyes as he reached out to touch her arm.

Genevieve didn't move as he touched her. She knew that
she should slap him -- even get up and run to her
husband and tell him everything, but she didn't move.
Sitting there with her eyes locked to his, Genevieve
considered what the young man had just said. She did
want a child and heir, and it didn't look like her
husband was going to give her one.

Genevieve flinched as she felt Charles' cool fingers
slide down her arm. She looked down at the invading
hand as it rubbed gently up and down her forearm. As if
in a daze she accepted his touch and made no protest as
he moved closer.

Charles sensed that Genevieve might bolt if he moved
too fast, but this was a moment he had dreamed about
ever since he'd understood what sex was. His beautiful
sister in-law had figured prominently in his
masturbation fantasies all his life. And here he was,
through a fluke of good fortune, at the threshold of
his brother's wife.

Charles moved up next to her and placed a tentative
hand on her breast, then ran his hand down her stomach
to her thigh, then back up again.

Genevieve reached out and held his hand still.
"Charles, I will lie with thee, because I want a child,
but I don't want to cheat on my husband. I would tell
him, but I know he would never agree."

She also knew at that moment that there was more than
just the need for a child and heir, she was and always
had been attracted to her husband's younger brother.

As Genevieve lay back upon the bed and watched her soon
to be lover striping out of his clothing she knew
without a doubt that this would be an encounter that
she would always vividly remember.

When the young prince had stripped completely naked he
stood proudly beside her and she watched as his manhood
came quickly to life.

Genevieve couldn't tear her eyes away from Charles'
arousal, it was magnificent. He was magnificent. After
years of being bedded by a man much older than herself,
and having been a virgin when first she'd come to the
King's bed she had never had anyone to compare her
husband to before.

Young Charles stood before her as if her were a Greek
God, hard and ready, so ready in fact that Genevieve
quite naturally held open the covers so the young man
could slip in beside her.

That simple invitation was all that was needed to get
Charles going. He snuggled up next to Genevieve and let
his hands roam over her body. The material of her
nightgown did nothing to mask what was beneath.

And soon even that flimsy barrier was gone and the
young man and his queen were lovers a most biblical
sense.

As the two rutted in magnificent passion, totally lost
to the world around them, a dark figure moved within
the shadows and watched.

It was the King himself. He'd finally finished his
duties in the great hall and had come up to be with his
loving wife until the midnight celebrations. He'd been
looking forward to another bout in bed with her.

As he stood in the shadows his mind churned in turmoil.
His first emotion was shock, which quickly turned to
anger. He was going to rush into the room and kill his
brother, bash his head in. How dare he do this to the
king!

But something deep down inside of him stayed his hand.
He realized that what he was seeing aroused his lust.
Watching his beautiful wife being taken by another man
was somehow... exciting to him.

He stood fascinated as his young brother humped away at
his wife. She in turn was moaning and thrusting back up
at him, just like she did when his swollen meat was
thrusting in and out of her.

He could see his brother's body tense and he knew what
would come next. A loud groan escaped Charles' lips as
he filled Genevieve with his seed. He shivered again
and again as the delicious spasms racked his body with
each spurt of his passion.

The King watched as his unfaithful wife hugged her
young lover to her bosom and desperately thrust herself
against him in a quickening motion. His eyes widened
when he heard his Queen groan in a hoarse voice he
barley recognized, "Oh god, oh god YES!"

And he continued to watch as his wife of eight years,
his beautiful queen, her body shiny with a fine coat of
perspiration bucked under her lover with her own
orgasm. All the while Charles atop her was still
thrusting in and out, in and out...

The King stood still. The deed was truly done he
thought, what would he do now? Why hadn't he stopped
them when he could have? But he already knew the answer
to that.

He loved his wife, and he did want a child and heir. He
was surprised how fast he'd figured it all out in his
head. His brother was going to the holy lands to fight
the heathen hordes. Many things could happen to him
there.

If his wife became pregnant from his brother's seed,
Charles would most certainly meet with some tragedy.
The Kingdom would have an heir, and his wife would have
a child.

Everything considered, he fervently hoped that his
little brother had just made his lovely wife fat with
child.

'Yes,' he thought to himself, 'that would be the best
thing all around.'

He slipped away unnoticed by the lovers on the bed, who
where heading for a second round of pleasure-making
before the Winter Solstice festivities called them away
to their various duties.

end

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 26
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-09 13:13:46 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: ritual.txt (MF, nc, bdsm, sacrifice)
Authors name: Sarah Anne Talley (***@hotmail.com)
Story title : Ritual

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2003. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Ritual (MF, nc, bdsm, sacrifice)
Written by Sarah Anne Talley
(contact address: ***@hotmail.com)

***

A Winter Solstice Story.

There was a unique sect of paganism that began as a
cult and turned into almost a religion in late 14th
century England. The sect was called "The Bringers" and
their most sacred ceremony required human sacrifice.

Usually the ceremony required the priestess to first
rape and then kill a willing male of breeding age. If
the priestess became pregnant from the sacrifice, her
daughter after reaching her majority would take her
place allowing the priestess to retire with honor.

The position of priestess was something to be desired,
but her sex life wasn't much to be desired. She could
only have sexual relations during the sacrificial
ritual. And the ritual could only be performed once a
year on the shortest day, during the shortest hour of
the winter solstice.

The practitioners of this cult believed that if the
ritual didn't come off just right then they were doomed
to a torturous year to follow, so it was important that
everyone played their part well.

Finally in the 1340's the Catholic Church eradicated
all but a few of "The Bringers".

But even after centuries of obscurity the ritual still
takes place at least once a year at the very moment
prescribed. It may be just a group of kids that
discovered a manuscript and decided to defy convention.
Or it might be a group of Satanists that stumbled upon
the ritual and think it was devised just for them.

The one constant factor is that someone, someplace in
the world, has observed the ritual at least once each
year.

One wonders what would happen if the chain were ever
really broken?

*

December 2001

The priestess stood in the shadows as the young strong
looking Chinese man was led into the room. She watched
him with interest wondering how he would hold up under
the coming ritual. In the five years that she'd been
the "Bringer of the Solstice," she'd never done it with
a Chinese man before. He looked, well, interesting--

Warren Wong was a handsome man with strong clean limbs
and a well-formed body. He obviously worked out and
under normal circumstances he would have been able to
fight his way out of a situation like this. Although he
was an unwilling participant of the evening's events he
was powerless to protect himself from the people that
surrounded him.

Blindfolded with a black cloth bag tightly tied over
his head and tied hand and foot, Warren was completely
at their mercy. And when priestess walked confidently
up to him and gripped his balls through the material of
his jeans, her powerful fist squeezing him hard; all he
could do was groan in pain and double over.

The flame-haired priestess looked down at the young
Chinese man and wondered again briefly how he would
hold up. She hoped that he would do better than the big
black man she's undergone the ritual with last
solstice. He'd been a big disappointment to her and the
disciples. He was such a big and powerful looking man
that she thought he would have held up better.

She could still recollect what a magnificent male
specimen he'd been. All muscle, black and shiny, with
thighs like knotted tree trunks and a manhood that was
impressive even when flaccid. But he had disappointed
her most bitterly. When the ritual had come and she'd
begun to "bring" him, he'd just cried and whined like a
baby.

But as the golden-skinned Chinese man knelt at her
feet, the priestess was heartened by his defiant
silence. She hopped that his silence was a good sign,
but no one could really tell what kind of man he was
until the "Bringing Ritual" began.

Warren was made to stand again. He flinched at the
tough of the woman's hands upon his arm. The priestess
smiled when she saw this, it always aroused her when a
big strong man flinched at her touch. Then she turned
to her disciples and said gruffly, "Strip him, and be
quick about it. It is almost midnight."

Warren heard her and felt hands pulling at his
clothing. He felt sick to his stomach with fear. How
had he come to be here? What were they doing to him?
Then his memory cleared slightly from the drug he'd
been unsuspectingly fed and he remembered the pretty
white girl who had been standing outside the strip bar.

She'd beckoned him around the corner just outside the
circle of light shining down from above. He'd thought
that she was a prostitute and he was more than willing
to pay for a piece of something that looked so hot.

She was tall and had a curvy body. But what really
grabbed Warren's interest was her flame-red hair and
utterly white skin. She looked almost unearthly and was
most definitely one of the most beautiful women he'd
ever seen. He would have paid any price to touch her,
to climb between her legs, to fuck her-Yes any price.

The last thing Warren remembered was leaning in to kiss
her. She'd invited him to kiss her. As his lips touched
hers he felt faint. Then he was struggling to breathe,
but she held him tight in a passionate kiss and it
seemed as though she was sucking the breath right out
of him. Then he began to crumple to the ground. The
last thing Warren remembered before waking up here
blindfolded, was someone laughing, a high-pitched
feminine laughter.

*

As the disciples tore at his clothes Warren tried to
pull away, but it was no use. He could feel his
clothing being pulled and cut away. What was happening?
He blindly jerked away from his captures and fell to
the ground. But that just made it easier for the hands
to pull his pants and underwear from him. In moments
Warren lay naked on the ground.

The flame-haired priestess inspected the Chinese man's
body, looking for any defects or imperfections. She
knew that if she found any that it would be her
responsibility to find another man suitable for the
ritual. It was too late to find anyone else other than
a disciple. The ritual must take place in the next few
moments.

Luckily the Chinese man's body was perfect, no
blemishes no birth defects. His golden body was
beautifully smooth, with light wisps of black hair
under his armpits and encircling his manhood, with a
little pubic hair peppering his heavy balls. His
muscular body showed that he worked out, and as he
struggled she could see his sinus ripple under his
smooth skin.

The priestess liked what she saw, and sighed with
satisfaction as the naked blindfolded man was pulled to
his feet and led to the stone slab.

The drums began to beat their slow mournful rhythm and
the priestess thrilled in anticipation of the coming
ritual.

The handsome Chinese man was pushed down onto the cold
stone while several disciples grabbed his wrists and
ankles and spread him wide. They tied him to the four
brackets that had been pounded into the stone for that
purpose, all the while fighting against the struggling
man's body.

The priestess watched silently as these tasks were
performed, just as the ritual required. A disciple
pulled a jug of warm oil from beside a low fire that
was kept alive just for this purpose. The robed
disciple walked over to the bound man and slowly tipped
the jug until a fine string of warm oil began to flow
out and onto his writhing nude body.

The priestess stepped forward and ran her hand through
the flow of oil temporarily breaking the string's flow.
Then she lowered her small hand to his chest and began
to smear the oil over his golden flesh. She enjoyed the
feel of his slick skin under her oil-coated fingers.
And with a sigh of satisfaction she saw his manhood
jump into life when she brushed her hand along one side
of his still flaccid shaft.

The priestess intoned, "Disciple. Pour your essence oil
directly upon his manly parts. Make him ready for the
bringing ceremony."

Warren jumped at the sensation of flowing oil splashing
onto his stiffening cock. Then he jumped again as a
hand touched him and began to squeeze and massage it.
Within seconds he was fully hard and as the small oil-
coated hand continued to massage his cock-shaft Warren
moaned quietly and involuntarily arched his back at the
pleasurable sensations.

The disciples watched as the flame-haired priestess
stroked the writhing Chinese man's tool into full
flower. Soon it was straining for release, all covered
with veins. Flesh expanding and retracing with each
heartbeat. Blood coursing through his tool in an ever-
quickening pulse. His manhood stood out quivering
proudly, all pink and purple with blue veins, throbbing
with the warmth of life.

The priestess slowly bowed over the prostrate Chinese
man and brought the bulbous oil soaked head to her
lips. She kissed it as though it were her lover.
Fondling it as if it were her baby, caressing the shaft
and finally sinking down on it to the root so that her
painted lips were crushed against his wispy black pubic
hair.

Warren involuntarily arched his back and moaned as he
felt himself slide deep into a warm wet throat. Even
though he couldn't see, he knew what was happening.
Even through his blindfold he could see in his mind's
eye the flame-red haired girl going down on him. The
sensations welling up in him were amazing.

Then the chanting began. Warren couldn't make out the
words exactly. They sounded strangely muffled and then
he realized that he had a bag over his head, oh god
what is this? He wondered for the thousandth time.

The chanting sounded something like "Make him come,
make him come," but Warren just couldn't be sure, the
chant was just a little too indistinct.

But when he felt the fingers fumbling at his crotch and
knees coming down on both sides on his hips he could
guess what was coming next. All of a sudden Warren
wasn't sure if he really minded being their captive. If
it truly was the red-haired woman who'd tricked him,
well, he'd wanted to fuck her anyway, so what
difference did it make if a few people watched them
doing it.

Warren groaned in pleasure as a warm wet cunt engulfed
his stiff shaft sending wonderful shivers of delight
through his body in delicious shooting spasms. And when
she began to ride him in a rocking motion Warren
couldn't help himself, he began to moan in pleasure and
the girl atop his body began to pick up the pace.

From somewhere in the distance and in the back of his
mind, Warren heard a clock striking the hour. As the
first strike sounded the girl on top of him gasped and
he could tell that she was orgasming on his stiff
member. It excited him to know the pleasure she was
receiving from their union, and that brought him closer
to his own orgasm.

The second strike and she lay over his body and
shivered as her orgasm racked her body. He could feel
her naked warm breasts heaving against his naked chest.

As the third strike sounded Warren heard her breathe
into his ear, "Come for me baby, fuck me, make me
pregnant with your child." The fourth strike sounded,
and then the fifth.

The woman atop Warren began to rock back and forth on
his stiff manhood, now screaming at him, "Fuck me, fuck
me harder, come in me, come in me now!" The clock
struck for the seventh time.

Warren was by this time on the verge of coming. At
first he didn't know what to make of the woman's wild
actions, but when she started screaming at him to come
in her he just let go and began to thrust up at her
cunt with his hard cock. She matched his rhythm as if
it were the most natural thing that had ever been.

The clock struck for the eighth time.

It was just too much for Warren. The feeling of the
woman's warm wet cunt wrapped around his cock, her
small hands pressing against his chest as she wildly
road him. It just felt too good.

The clock struck for the ninth time and Warren felt the
final flush of passion pump out past his prostate gland
and pulse up his cock shaft and into the warm wet
receptacle of the priestess' grasping cunt.

The clock struck for the eleventh time.

Warren groaned in ecstasy as he began to pump his come
deeply into his partner's body. She was still riding
him wildly, trying to milk him for everything he was
worth.

Then in Warren's subconscious he heard the clock strike
for the twelfth time. It wasn't an actual thought
because all he was really thinking about at that moment
were the wonderful feelings that the flame-haired
woman's cunt was giving him.

When it had all begun Warren had been afraid. He'd been
an unwilling captive. But now as he pumped the last few
gushers of hot come into the priestess' body he was no
longer an unwilling participant.

At that moment, in that nanosecond of time when Warren
had become a willing participant, the knife slid home
between his ribs into his heart. The knife was twisted
expertly in the small fragile hand and then shoved
deeper.

Warren's manhood throbbed one last time and then he
exhaled and was dead.

*

Minutes later the priestess was handing around the
equally sliced pieces of Warren's still warm heart and
they were all discussing the ritual and how well it had
gone as they nibbled.

The priestess glanced over at Warren's cooling corps
and smiled lovingly at him. He hadn't been a
disappointment at all. Maybe if she hadn't become
pregnant with his child, (which she hadn't in the past
rituals) maybe she'd just try and find another Chinese
man next year.

And if he'd made her pregnant and she was no longer the
"Bringer of the Solstice," well she'd have her child to
keep her company, and to take her place eventually.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 26
A Webber
2009-02-25 13:48:12 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: blind.txt (MMF, wife-sharing, inc)
Authors name: Michael (***@aol.com)
Story title : Blindfolded Wife

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2003. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Blindfolded Wife (MMF, wife-sharing, inc)
By Michael (***@aol.com)

***

I'd been married to my wife Laura for just about three
years when I began to fantasize about having a
threesome.

***

Laura is a very sexy woman and I love making it with
her. One of the things I like to do most is set up a
mirror so I can see myself fucking her. She has such a
great body and it looks so sexy to see her getting
fucked that I usually can't hold back for more than a
minute or so when we do the mirror thing.

It was during on of our "mirror sessions" that the
thought about sharing her with another guy popped into
my mind. I pretended that I was a stranger and that she
was giving herself to me for the first time. That got
me so hot that I blew my load in her almost
immediately.

After that time I almost always fantasized about Laura
fucking another guy while I watched, it became almost
an obsession for me. Then one day I couldn't hold back
any longer and I brought up the subject to her.

She was very negative about it once she realized that I
was serious. At first she just thought I was
fantasizing and she went along with me and pretended
that I was a strange man trying to get into her pants.
But as soon as she realized that I really wanted her to
fuck another man, she froze up and that was the end of
our lovemaking for the evening.

I didn't give up though, I really wanted it to happen.
I know it's strange that a husband would want to have
his wife fucked by another man, but Laura was just so
hot looking when she was having sex with me that I had
this overpowering urge to watch her doing it with
another man so I could see every detail, every move she
and he made.

I continually fantasized what it would be like to see
his stiff dick pumping in and out of her juicy pussy.
Watching as her perfect legs game up and wrapped around
the guy's humping ass as he dicked my lovely wife. It
was such a hot fantasy for me that I just had to make
it happen somehow.

After several months of pestering her I finally came up
with a scenario that she grudgingly went along with.
She didn't want to catch a disease from some stranger
so she insisted that it be someone I knew. Someone I
could guarantee was clean. She was too embarrassed to
actually see him, so her plan required that I make all
the arrangements and that when the time came she would
wear a blindfold so she wouldn't have to actually see
the guy.

I was so excited about this turn of events that I blew
my load so fast for the next several days when we made
love that Laura finally realized how turned on I really
was by all this.

I had arranged that a friend of mine from work would
come by and we'd "party" for the evening. My friend was
a pretty handsome guy and I'd shown Laura his picture
and she'd approved of him. She was still unsure about
the whole thing but at the same time I think she was as
excited as I was.

Then on the day he was supposed to come over after work
the bastard chickened out. He said he wasn't feeling
well and that he couldn't make it. I begged him to
reconsider, it had taken me months to set this up and I
was so disappointed that I could have cried.

The fucker wouldn't do it so I finally headed home
completely depressed. I knew that if I went into the
house and told Laura what happened that it would be the
end to my fantasy because she would never get up the
nerve to try it again.

I had to stop by Laura's parent's house on the way home
to drop off her dad's power drill that I'd barrowed the
weekend before. Her father and mother were out shopping
but her brother Bill was sitting around watching
television when I rang the doorbell.

Bill and I had always gotten along well. We were both
dogs when it came to the ladies and had even gone on a
binge or two together, over the years. I knew Bill was
cool because he'd been in on a few extra marital
affairs that I'd had when on these binges of ours.

Don't get me wrong, I love Laura and no woman is as
sexy to me as she is, but when a man gets plastered and
another woman makes herself available, well, things
just happen. There's noting like a little strange tail
in a man's life. And Bill went along with things
without ever letting either his parents or his sister
know about my (our) little indiscretions.

So it was that I ended up telling Bill what I'd had
planned for my wife and how disappointed I was that my
co-worker turned out to be such a loser. As I confessed
that I wanted to see my pretty wife fucking another
man, I noticed that Bill just sat there. Usually he'd
chime in, but this time he was strangely silent. Then I
noticed that he had a king-sized tent poking up against
the fly of his pants.

I looked up into Bill's face and realized that he was
turned-on by what I'd told him of my plans for his
sister. I was shocked at first, but I also realized
that the boner in his lap might be my ticket to getting
my fantasy fulfilled. After all, Laura was going to be
wearing a blindfold.

I looked deeply into Bill's eyes and suggested that he
take my friends place. I held my breath, worried that I
might have read him wrong. But to my great relief, Bill
nodded his head in the affirmative and I realized that
he was willing to go through with it.

Apparently incest with his sister wasn't a problem for
him. After all Laura was a babe with a body to kill
for. Why not take advantage of some great sex, even if
she was his own sister. Don't forget that Bill and I
were lady's men.

***

I knew that Laura would be pissed if she ever found out
what Bill and I were doing, so I made it plain to Bill
that he had to remain absolutely silent the whole time
and that whatever happened he had to keep his identity
secret or we'd both be in the shit house with Laura. He
readily agreed with everything I said. I knew all he
was really thinking about was plugging his sister's
cunt. But then that's what I wanted too, so what the
hell.

We arrived at the apartment building and I rang the
doorbell as our prearranged signal and then I unlocked
the door and ushered Bill in to the living room. We
both stood there in the entrance to the room for a long
moment.

There was my honey in a blue halter-top dress and 4-
inch heels. She was sitting on the couch with her black
blindfold securely placed over her eyes. I could tell
that she was nervous and that if we made any sudden
moves she's jump and run.

So I crossed the room first, speaking in a low soothing
voice, talking to Bill as if he were my buddy from
work. I told him that I'd talked my sexy wife into a
threesome and that he was the luckiest son of a bitch
in the world because she was a fantastic lover.

Bill didn't say a word, he just moved over in front of
his sister and knelt down and pulled her dress top
together in his fist revealing Laura's perfect tits for
both of us to see. I could tell that Bill was excited
by the sight of his sister's perfect tits, I know I
was.

Then bill leaned into Laura and began to suck on a
nipple making her gasp in pleasure. I could tell that
Laura knew it wasn't me touching her, and I saw her
body tense at first, then slowly relax as Bill's
tongue-work began to get to her.

Then to my surprise Bill stood and undid his jeans. I
watched with a lump in my throat as he tugged his pants
down and moved his stiff dick to my wife's face. He
touched the end of his dripping dick to Laura's lips
and she didn't pull away.

My heart began to pound in my chest as she took his
dick into her mouth and began to give her brother a
royal blowjob. She didn't hold his dick; she just
chowed down on it like it was dinner or something. I
watched with a numb mind as Laura braced her hand
against his thigh and bobbed her head, making Bill
groan quietly in obvious ecstasy.

Then Bill couldn't take it any longer, he pulled his
dick out of Laura's mouth and pushed her back onto the
couch and began to kiss her on the lips that had just
been wrapped around his dick. He shoved a finger into
her sopping cunt at the same moment their lips met.

I watched on as he shoved a second finger into her cunt
and finger-fucked her with two fingers while all the
time frenching her passionately, pressing her body into
the fabric of the couch.

It was such an erotic sight to watch Laura's own
brother finger-fucking her and her response to his
efforts. She had no idea who it was molesting her and I
could tell she was as hot as a cat on a tin roof during
noonday sun.

Then Bill was at Laura's snatch sucking and licking
away where his fingers had been only a moment before.
It was such a hot scene that I had to get involved. I
leaned over Laura and kissed her while her brother went
to town on her slick pussy. I pulled the dress off over
her head and continued to kiss her mouth as she moaned
into me.

It was strange to know that her mouth had just been
attached to Bill's dick and here I was sucking her
tongue and kissing her passionately. For some reason
the whole thing, her sucking his dick and me kissing
her dick-sucking mouth just made me hornier.

And Bill was a great cunt-licker if Laura's responses
were any indication. Her tight smooth body began to
squirm around under Bill's attention, and she made
little squeaky sounds in her throat when my tongue
wasn't jammed in her mouth.

Then Bill was trying to shove his cock in Laura's cunt.
She didn't seem to mind what he was doing. In fact she
reached up and grabbed mine and began to suck on me
while Bill began to thrust in and out of her pussy.

This was so fucking sexy. It was my fantasy exactly. I
watched in silent fascination as Bill fucked my wife,
(his sister) in an ever-increasing rhythm. From time to
time I'd look down to see her sucking my dick like a
common whore. It was hard, very hard, not to blow my
load then and there.

Then Laura was pulled away from me as Bill adjusted his
position. He pulled Laura up from the couch and
arranged her on her stomach and reentered her from
behind. She gasped as Bill sank to the hilt in her
sloppy cunt once again. Then as he built up a rhythm
again Laura reached down to me and began to jack me off
in the same rhythm as Bill's fucking motions.

For a few moments there was no sound in the room other
than Bills balls slapping Laura's cunt from behind and
the juicy sounds of a couple fucking and a slippery
dick being jacked off.

But even this perfect moment ended with an even better
scenario. Bill pulled out of Laura's cunt and pulled
her onto him and to my amazement she slipped back into
position, now straddling him as it they were the
perfect fit.

I watched as Bill began to upthurst into his sister as
if eager to get off. He was huffing and puffing and she
was grunting with each thrust as he buried himself
deeply in her perfect body.

Although this sight was the sexiest thing I'd ever
imagined I couldn't find it in myself to just watch. I
had to have some of this action. But Bill was fucking
Laura's cunt and she was facing away from me, so what
could I do?

I decided to fuck my honey in the ass. We'd done it a
could of times in the past when we were being super
experimental, but never in a situation like this. But I
needed to get off in her and that was the only way left
to me. I moved up to the humping couple and placed my
prick up against Laura's asshole.

She just moaned when she realized what was happening.
She didn't break her stride as I began to shove slowly
into her from behind. I held myself steady and let
Laura find the rhythm. Each time she pulled back from
her brother's dick she pushed me into her asshole just
a little deeper.

Then I was all the way in her and I could feel Bill's
dick moving in and out of her pussy, as I'm sure he
could feel mine shoving in and out of her asshole.

This was better than anything I could have dreamed of.
My beautiful wife was being fucked my her own brother
and didn't even know it, and I was getting to watch it
happen and even join in.

Then I groaned out loud as I released my load deep into
my wife's bowels. She knew what was happening and it
set her off and her body began to jerk out of control
as a powerful orgasm ripped through her body.

I vaguely noticed that Bill was coming in Laura too as
I saw his jism oozing out around his dick and mingling
with mine as we both continued to pump Laura, not
wanting the moment to end.

Laura was screaming in pleasure as I pumped my final
few spurts of hot cum into her. We were all gasping for
breath as we rolled apart and lay in various places
around the couch.

I had presence of mind to kick Bill into motion and he
got up and grabbed his clothes and left the room as I
rolled over next to my wife and kissed her and held her
tight.

As I heard the front door open and close I leaned over
my exhausted wife and asked her how she'd liked our
little threesome. She responded in a hoarse voice, that
she'd loved it and that we would have to invite my
friend back again. She said that the next time she
would dispense with the blindfold and get the whole
treatment.

I wasn't sure how I was going to handle that, but at
the moment I was just happy that I'd been able to live
out my fantasy. I figured that I'd let tomorrow take
care of it's self.

END

Check out the illustrated version of this story at
www.asstr.org/~Kristen/@/blind.htm

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 25
A Webber
2009-02-26 20:03:08 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: buddyfuck.txt (M+/F, military)
Authors name: Michael (***@aol.com
Story title : Buddyfuck

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2004. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Buddyfuck (M+F, military)
By Michael (***@aol.com

***

Sometimes combat can bring out the unexpected in people,
especially when they come through a firefight alive.

***

This story was based on an Army buddy's fantasy. It
isn't meant to reflect chauvinistically toward female
soldiers. This is a man's fantasy; even military men
can fantasize, can't they?


It's almost funny how it all started. I'd been with the
81st Airborne in vehicle maintenance for almost 6-
months before our unit was sent to Iraq. Being one of
only one hundred women in a battalion of over 5000 men
had both advantages and disadvantages and I was getting
used to both.

I was committed to making my career in the Army and
this was my big chance to prove myself. Being in a
combat area, even if I wasn't a front line trooper, was
a scary thing. Originally there were two women in our
6-person squad. My friend Carla was killed by a
roadside bomb when transporting a vehicle to a small
town, south of Baghdad. When they transferred her
replacement in, it was a guy, so I was the only female
in the squad and so now there was no one that I could
really talk to any more.

I'm not saying that I didn't get along with the guys in
my squad because I did. As I write this, I can safely
say that we're pretty close, and as my story unfolds
you'll understand exactly what I mean.

After Carla was killed I became even more afraid of the
hostile citizens of Iraq. I have a light completion and
almost white-blonde hair, which makes me, stand out
like a beacon. Being a female in the military makes the
indigenous males stair whenever I'm out in public.

You can't imagine the bond that forms when you and your
fellow troopers are placed in harms way and you survive
an engagement. After being in Iraq for just over a
month and having lost Carla, things had begun to settle
into a routine.

We were quickly disabused of the fact that there is
such a thing as routine when one is at war. We were
delivering a couple of Hummers to Company A that had
just gone through maintenance when we were ambushed.

As the rounds began to hit the vehicle I instantly
froze. It was Carla all over again, I was going to die
in this god-forsaken land and I was so afraid that I
actually peed my pants.

We made it through and even though I was scared to
death I was able to fire back even while driving on, as
fast as I could. I just stuck my weapon out the window
and laid down a clip full of rounds in the general
direction of the enemy fire. We got past the ambush
unscathed except for vehicle body damage.

Once we made it to Alpha area, we reported to the
transport officer of Company A and turned in the
vehicles a little worse for wear. I felt self-conscious
about having peed in my pants but no one made any
comments so I just lived with it. All I wanted to do
was get back to base, take a shower and crawl into my
bunk and sleep for a week. (It really did take a couple
of days to get over the fright of being in a
firefight.)

*

What ended up happening was a shocker. I didn't go to
bed and sleep for a week, what happened was that Billy
Conner (my wingman "shotgun rider") and I ended up
screwing like rabbits in heat. I don't know why I did
it or why I needed to do it so much, but when Billy and
I and the other to troopers got back to base motor pool
it just sorta happened.

We'd just come through a real life threatening
experience together. We'd fought with real bad guys who
wanted to kill us and we'd made it through. We shared
an experience that only soldiers have, and there was
real love between us, a comradeship that is totally
unique to combat.

The only thing was that we we're the normal combat
team, we were man and woman, and we had just come
through a traumatic experience together. So when we
arrived back I told Billy that I was going to hit the
showers and then get some chow, he told me that he'd do
the same and meet me at the mess hall.

It was strange, the feelings that I was experiencing.
The whole time I was showering I felt so horny. I
needed sex badly, but I wasn't expecting to have any,
especially since I'd been celibate for the past 6-
months, ever since graduating from advance individual
training and taking leave home for 30-days prior to the
unit going overseas.

My last sexual experience was forefront in my mind
again all during the shower and while I was drying off.
It had been almost casual. He was a boy from my old
high school that I'd always liked but never seemed to
get together with. I'd met him at the mall one day and
he remembered me and seemed interested in me and the
fact that I'd joined the Army.

We had lunch that day and ended up at his apartment, in
bed all evening. We screwed each other's brains out for
3 straight hours. I enjoyed him immensely and I think
he enjoyed himself too because he kept calling me
afterwards, but I didn't want to get into any
relationships just before going overseas. I wanted to
be free to experience what might come without feeling
guilty about a boyfriend back home.

Our lovemaking kept rumbling around in my head as I
dressed and headed to the mess hall. Billy was already
there and he looked squeaky clean and inviting. He
greeted me like a comrade would who had just survived
combat together. It felt warm and pleasant just sitting
next to him.

After eating Billy walked with me to my tent, (ever
since Carla was killed I'd been bunking alone.) And
when he was about to leave I took hold of his arm and
asked him if he'd like to come in for a while.

It's against regulations for a male trooper to be in a
female trooper's tent for any reason. The fact that I
invited Billy in, "screamed" what I wanted from him.
And the fact that he came in without saying anything
made it plain that he was both willing and ready to
take the consequences if we were found out.

Once we were in my tent it was like lightning striking.
I reached up and hung from his neck as I planted a kiss
on his lips. That was all it took, I'm not even sure
what happened next or who made the first moves. All I
remember was that after we'd both cummed and were
laying beside each other trying to catch our breath I
realized that we'd just done the deed and marveled at
the intensity of it.

The next day Billy tried to reproduce the event by
making himself available, but I didn't want to get a
reputation for being the camp whore, so finally when it
was becoming obvious that he was trying to romance me I
had to set him straight. I told him that our little
affair had been a one-time deal. That I'd enjoyed it
immensely and that he had been really great, but that
we couldn't do it again because I'd get the kind of
reputation that I didn't want.

Billy took it pretty well, although I could tell that
he was hurt by my rejection. And after that we were
"special" friends and our lives settled into somewhat
of a routine again.

But then about 4-months later things took a turn to the
bizarre. I'd been in Iraq for almost 6-months by then
and had become used to the danger of transporting
vehicles through the countryside knowing that at any
moment someone might try to end my life.

We were taking three signal vans to a security unit
when we came under fire. Our entire squad came under
fire and we had to stop since the lead vehicle had been
disabled by a direct hit to the grill section that took
out the radiator. These signal vans weren't armored
like the usual vehicle, they were designed to sit in a
compound and not move once a base was set up.

Marv Brickman and Jose Rodriquez were in the lead
vehicle when the attack began. They were able to bail
out before the van exploded when an RPG went through
the windshield. Both soldiers crawled on the double
back to our vehicle (Mine was situated in the middle of
our small convoy.) Billy and I laid down cover fire
from wide open doors as Marv and Jose made it to our
truck.

Then it was touch and go for a while, until Jon Nance,
the driver of the last vehicle in our convoy was able
to reach division headquarters and call in air support.
After that it was only a few more minutes before our
enemy was no more. There's nothing quite as satisfying
as watching the bad guys blown away by overpowering
firepower.

I know it doesn't seem fair to have such a powerful
gunship against hand held weapons, but you have to be
in an ambush with men trying to take your life to
really appreciate being on the side with that kind of
awesome firepower.

Eventually we delivered the remaining 2 vehicles to
bravo area four and were ferried back to our company.
And again the feeling of extreme well being permeated
the air around us. We had all been tested and had come
through fine, and what's more to the point, alive.

It was almost funny, the feelings that went through me
on that ride home. Billy and I would make eye contact
every once and a while and the memory of our last
firefight and what we'd done afterwards kept popping up
in my mind. It was strange to feel so sexy, thinking
about Billy and what we'd done. After all, we'd just
seen men killed and had just come through a shocking
and terrible experience.

But the feelings deep down inside me were definitely
there. I wanted Billy again and 4-months of nothing but
masturbation intensified that feeling. But what I
didn't know then -- was that he'd let slip what we'd
done and the other guys -- who were all looking at me,
wondering what I was thinking, wondering if they had a
chance with me.

I was clueless when I invited Billy back to my tent
from the mess hall. It was like an exact repeat of our
last time, only this time the whole squad was there in
the mess hall. As I said, I hadn't any idea that Billy
and let slip what had happened between us when I
suggested that we take a walk.

The first time I realized that something was amiss was
when Billy and I were naked in my bunk and I was on the
verge of an overwhelming orgasm. As I began to moaning
with pleasure, somewhere in my subconscious I sensed
that someone else was there. But Billy held my head in
his hands as he continued to thrust in and out of me
and kissed me so intensely that I lost any sense of my
surroundings and could only surrender to the moment.

Then Billy was cumming in me. I heard his groan as he
released himself in me and the shudders his body made
above me as he continued erratically to thrust in and
out. I wasn't quite ready for him to cum and began to
pick up my own rhythm, trying to bring myself off
before he was done, but I couldn't before he pulled
away and laid beside me panting for breath.

When I realized that Jose was there, standing next to
us, naked, I was in shock. My first thought what to
scream, but I thought better of it, after all I didn't
want to get busted for breaking regs, so I didn't make
a sound as Jose climbed on top of me and took up were
Billy had left off.

It was so strange. I'd never done anything like this
before. I mean to have sex with two men in the same go,
it was totally weird, totally unexpected. And if the
truth were known, it was so kinky that my blood began
to surge through my body like a wild thing. I
experienced a mind numbing orgasm like nothing I'd very
experienced before, my body bucking uncontrollably up
at Jose's as he sped up his thrusts.

It didn't take him very long before he deposited his
contribution to intermingle with Billy's. It was wild
knowing that I had two men's sperm mixed up together
inside me. I was so intoxicated by that feeling that I
didn't protest as Marv' naked body came into view.

By this time I wasn't in complete control of myself
anymore. My blood pressure was still elevated by the
earlier brush with death and having just had sex with
two of my squad members. So when Marv lowered himself
on top of me and kissed me full on the mouth, I just
went with it and hugged his as he began to ride me as
fast and hard as he could.

It turned out that all five of my squad members had a
turn with me that night. And as strange as it may sound
I really enjoyed it. Afterwards there were no
recriminations and I ended up thanking them, if you can
believe that. We'd become closer than husband and wife,
closer than siblings. Fighting for our lives had made
us one. The fact that I was female and they were male,
only allowed us to show our feeling to a different
degree than normal comrades in arms.

We've been in country for 8-1/2 months now and there
hasn't been another incident of our buddyfuck. (That's
what I call what we did. In fact that's how we refer to
the incident.) And frankly if we end up in another
tight situation, and get through it, I'm not sure but
that we might just have another one. After all, how
often can a girl have 5 men in one night that she really
loves and who love her?

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 26
A Webber
2009-02-27 13:13:33 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: atw.txt (F/m-teens bro/sis, inc)
Authors name: Scorpio00155 (***@hotmail.com)
Story title : All The Way This Time

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2004. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

All The Way This Time
By Scorpio00155 (***@hotmail.com)

***

An older sister's hormones go wild and her younger
brother is the surprised recipient of her uncontrollable
passion. (F/m-teen, bro/sis, inc)

***

When I was fourteen I had committed an act of incest
with my eight year old brother, although I'm not really
sure whether it was incest or not. It had happened while
I was looking after him one night when our parents were
out; we'd been playing around and Jim had accidentally
touched my pussy through my panties. I don't know why,
but his touch had made me so randy that I lost control
for a while.

Jim had let out a yelp as I pushed him to the floor,
opened his trousers and pulled out his cock. His yelp
became a sigh when I started to wank him that turned to
a groan when I leant down and sucked his cock into my
mouth.
I'd sucked my little brother to an erection, probably
the first he had ever had, and then went on sucking him
until he had a climax. His fluids were thin and unformed
as they shot into my mouth, it was as he gave a loud cry
of pleasure that I had come back to my senses.

Jim had been surprised and delighted by what I had done
to him, not that he'd had much choice in the matter; in
a way I had felt excited by it too, but after he had cum
I felt nothing but guilt at my actions and that guilt
stayed with me for many months.

Apart from that one night I never did anything like that
again. It was as though for one brief moment I had gone
mad and although Jim had enjoyed my madness I could tell
that it had confused him as well; yet he kept what had
happened a close secret between the two of us. It was a
secret that we never mentioned to anyone, not even to
each other and after a couple of years it seemed that we
had both forgotten the incident.

Jim was fourteen when I next remembered what had
happened, of all things it was a TV program that brought
the incident to mind. Though the program had nothing to
do with incest something in it had jogged my memory. It
was a strange coincidence that the circumstances were
the same as they had been all those years ago; our
parents were away and I was looking after Jim. Not for
one night though, this time it was for a fortnight.

My brother was sitting across the other side of the room
from me as my memories bubbled up to the surface of my
mind, glancing across at him I saw that he was looking
at me and smiling.
"What?" I said to hide my own thoughts.

Grinning Jim leant forward before replying. "I was
remembering that night six years ago." He said quietly.

"What night?" I asked in feigned innocence.

"There is no way," Jim grinned, "that you could have
forgotten the night you sucked me off."

"Oh that night." I responded pretending indifference.

Indifference was the last thing I was feeling, my pussy
had got so wet over the past few minutes that my juices
were soaking through my panties. But I was not about to
let Jim know how excited I was feeling, not for a while
anyway. Taking a deep breath I tried to meet my
brother's eyes, they seemed to burn into me as though
reading my very soul and after only a few moments I
turned my eyes away from his.

"What about it?" I said breaking the silence between us
at last.

"Do you remember," he smiled, "how you tossed me on the
floor, whipped out my cock and sucked me till I came?"

Lord did I remember, the memory of his young, immature
cock in my mouth flooded back to haunt and excite me
even more. At the same time I wondered what all this was
leading up to.

"I remember." I replied quietly.

"I never figured out" Jim sighed, "what the hell made
you do that to me. Care to tell me now Penny?"

I breathed a silent sigh of relief at his question, for
a while I had been wondering if my brother was hinting
that he wanted me to do it to him again. Excited though
I was I knew that I couldn't repeat the experience.

"I really don't know," I sighed, "we were playing, you
touched my pussy through my panties and well, you know
the rest."

Jim grinned and got to his feet, he came over to where I
was sitting on the couch and sat down beside me. I was
puzzled, but not concerned by his action.

"Touched you like this?" Jim breathed as his hand
suddenly shot under my skirt onto my pussy.

Just like before a burst of lust rose in me, my pussy
ached with it, my nipples ached with it and my mind was
overwhelmed by it and in an instant I was out of
control. With a low growl I twisted around and pushed at
my brother's shoulders, his hand came out from under my
skirt as he fell sideways on the couch; before he had
landed I was tugging at his flies.

Unlike the last time I had barely got his trousers open
when Jim surged back against me, before I could stop him
he was on his feet and tearing at his clothes and my
lust just seemed to grow with every inch of bare flesh
he exposed as he undressed. The sight of his cock,
already hard and erect, made my head spin as my lust hit
an unbelievable peak, jumping to my feet I threw off my
clothes then leapt at my brother like a mad woman.

Though he was bigger and stronger than he had been six
years ago he could not stand up to my onslaught, and
with a cry he fell to the floor; I lost no time in
taking his gorgeous cock into my mouth and it was
gorgeous! This was not the immature cock of an eight
year old boy in my mouth it was a cock of a man; it
filled my mouth as I pushed up and down on it in a
frantic rhythm.

My tongue was pressing tightly to the underside of it
while my brother croaked out something I could not
understand. Suddenly Jim was twisting around like an
eel, his cock turned in my mouth as he thrust his way
under my body. Then his head pushing between my legs;
his tongue ran along the length of my slit; raising my
head from his hard flesh I let out a cry of wild animal
lust as my brother speared my pussy with his tongue.

Lowering my head again I took his cock back into my
mouth making Jim groan, but his tongue did not falter in
its movements and while I sucked his cock he lapped at
my juices which drove me even more crazy. Gurgling
around his flesh I felt an orgasm rising in me, as it
hit Jim was twisting around again; moving clear of my
shuddering body; pulling his cock from my mouth then
pushing me onto my back. Just like that Jim was in
control, his body covered mine as he pushed my legs
apart and I gave a gasping cry of panic and lust as his
cock surged into me in one hard motion.

"We're going all the way this time Penny!" Jim laughed
as his cock started to move in my pussy.

It was as though a bucket of cold water had been thrown
over me, although I still felt wildly excited I also
felt horror at what was happening. My own brother was
fucking me deliciously, my horror was at the way I was
enjoying it.

Before long I found myself moving with Jim as his cock
pushed in and pulled out of me, with each thrust I would
raise my pussy to meet him then cry out as my clit was
crushed between our bodies.

"Oh God I've waited years for this moment!" Jim gasped
as his pace quickened.
"Jim, please stop!" I pleaded half-heartedly, "We
shouldn't be...oh God...Jim we mustn't...OH GOD...JIM
STOP...OHMYGOD...JIM!"

The last was a scream of pure ecstasy as an orgasm
ripped through me; deaf to my weakening pleas my brother
fucked me like a man possessed and for my sins I began
to respond to him like a crazed whore; screaming for him
to fuck me as I locked my legs behind his back to pull
his cock deeper into my pussy.

Fuck me he did, Jim seemed to go on forever as my body
shook through orgasm after orgasm, my cries becoming
weaker and weaker until they were mere whimpers and
sobs, and when Jim pushed deep into me I let out a
strangled, croaking cry. Groaning and quivering my
brother shot his hot seed deep inside me, I could feel
its heat spreading as his juices filled me and the
sensation drove me to a new height of bliss. Then he was
moving in me again, ramming his cock into me mercilessly
as I sobbed out my ecstasy.

Impossibly his cock stayed hard inside me and with a
strength I never knew I possessed I pushed my brother
over, rolled him onto his back and rose to sit astride
him, all without losing that wonderful cock from my
pussy. Once more in control I rode my brother
frantically, his cock sliding deliciously in me every
time I rose or fell on him. Our groins ground together
as I twisted and rotated my pussy on him, but Jim was
not idle; his hands had risen to my boobs even as I had
thrust down on him that first time.

"OH JESUS!" I screamed as he twisted my nipples hard.

I felt as though I had been possessed by pure lust, my
very thoughts were overwhelmed by the wild sensations
that ran through me as I fucked my brother; my body
shaking and shuddering as orgasms hit me so close
together that it seemed as though they were one long
eternal burst of ecstasy. Then Jim was pushing at me, I
yelped as I felt myself pushed onto my side on the
floor, his cock was still buried in me and still
thrusting as he fucked me. Or was I fucking him?

I no longer knew or cared who was in control all I
wanted was to feel him sliding in me! For ages we lay on
our sides fucking each other, it seemed that Jim would
never stop, but at long and ecstatic last my brother
rammed deep into me again and once again I felt the
spreading heat of his seed filling me as I cried out my
bliss.

Some time later I sat up, Jim was sitting beside me
hugging his knees and watching me with a broad smile of
contentment on his lips. I knew just how he felt; I was
satisfied to exhaustion. Returning his smile I shuffled
over until I could lean against his shoulder, putting
one of his arms around me my brother held me to him.

"Satisfied?" he asked giving me a gentle squeeze.

"Christ yes!" I breathed, "Oh Jim, what the hell
happened to us?"

"We enjoyed ourselves." he grinned.

"That's not what I mean and you know it." I sighed,
"Jim, we should never have..."

I faltered as his eyes burned into mine with such desire
that I felt like a specimen on a slide, but within me I
felt an answering desire. Laughing I hugged him.

"Penny," Jim laughed, "you woke something in me six
years ago, I thought having sex with you would put it to
sleep again."

"And has it?" I asked with a sigh.

"Has it hell!" he laughed happily, "It's worse than
ever, sis I want you so much it hurts!"

His words should have shocked me, hell the whole
situation should have shocked me, instead I felt exactly
the same as my brother; fucking him was the only thing I
could think of, it consumed my every thought.

"Like a raging inferno deep inside you?" I asked as I
pushed his knees down.
"More like a volcano," he grinned as he put a hand to
one of my boobs, "bubbling on the verge of eruption."

"Oh Jim," I groaned as I took his limp cock in my hand,
"we must be crazy."

"Then I like being crazy!" Jim declared with a laugh,
"All I want to do is to fuck you and fuck you and fuck
you until the day I die."

"Now I know that we are both crazy," I grinned, "because
I want you to fuck me."

His cock was growing in my hand as I wanked him; his
fingers were busy at my nipple sending waves of
excitement shooting over my body like lightning. I could
not wait for my brother to get hard enough for his cock
to fill my pussy so deliciously once again.

My thoughts drifted back six years to that other day of
madness, what I had done then had indeed come back to
haunt me now, but my guilt had died and this ghost from
my past was most definitely welcome. Then Jim
interrupted my thoughts by pulling me onto his lap, I
moved my hand quickly away as his cock speared into my
pussy and our lips met in a kiss of fiery passion that
drove all other thoughts from my head.

Twisting around I got my legs on either side of his body
and thrust down on his cock with wild abandon, his hands
crushed my boobs as he squeezed them and our lips met in
a kiss so passionate that we should have sent sparks
shooting off in all directions. It was as though we had
both lost all control, almost like wild animals we
fucked each other, my cries echoing around the room
while his groans filled my ears.

The delicious feel of his cock ramming into me gave me
orgasm on orgasm until I thought that I could take no
more. Jim pushed up into me hard, his cock sinking right
into me as he gave a loud groan, my voice rose to a
gurgling scream as I pushed down on him while his seed
spurted into my depths filling me with their spreading
heat. For a moment we sat there, locked in our orgasmic
bliss; then Jim gave a gasp and was moving in me again
while I shook and shook and shook uncontrollably on top
him.

A few minutes later my brother gave a sigh and stopped
moving, I could feel his cock slowly shrinking inside
me, but our position kept his cock lodged in my pussy.
Putting my arms around his neck I leant forward and
kissed him, as our lips parted Jim put his arms around
me and grinned.

"This just can't be happening." I sighed, "I've never
lost control like this before."

"Oh yes you did." my brother grinned.

"I did didn't I." I laughed, "What I can't figure out is
why I only get this way with you."

"Maybe we are meant for each other." Jim smiled in
reply.

"Oh God," I sighed with a frown, "don't say that."

"Why not?" he asked.

"If we really are made for each other it would be the
ultimate joke on both of us." I responded sadly, "We
can't marry the way other people can, you know that as
well as I do Jim. If anyone found out about what we've
done the law would be on us in an instant."

"You worry too much Penny," Jim grinned, "no-one will
find out if we are careful, and even if we can't marry
we could always live together."

"Come on Jim," I sighed, "everyone knows that we are
brother and sister, don't you think someone will get a
little suspicious if we live together and they hear me
screaming my head off in bliss?"

"Round here maybe," Jim laughed, "but what if we got
ourselves a place somewhere that we weren't known? Think
about it sis, in a couple of years I can leave school
and get a job, we could get ourselves a flat and screw
each other silly every night. We'd just be one more
unmarried couple getting on with our lives."

His idea certainly appealed to me and after a little
more discussion I found myself agreeing to it, but that
still left us the problem of the intervening years.
Silence definitely was not golden when Jim was fucking
me and our parents would hit the roof if they found us
out; I had no doubts that dad would kick me out while
mum would have fits of hysterics, but Jim even had an
answer to that problem which made me wonder just how
long he had been thinking of it.

"You're working sis," he grinned, "getting quite a good
whack too from what I overheard, why don't you find our
future home and I can come to visit you there. Mum and
dad wouldn't object to me coming to see you every day
and they won't hear what we get up to."

Not only was it such a simple solution it worked into my
own plans so nicely, I had been planning on getting
myself a place of my own just to get away from dad's
strict rules, now I had a real incentive. Once again I
found myself agreeing with my brother, he laughed and
pushed his cock up in my pussy and I gasped with
pleasure as I realised that he was hard again.

"We've a quite few days to go before mum and dad get
back," Jim grinned as he squeezed my nipples, "let's
make the most of them. In between fucking we can plan
our future."
With a smile I leant forward and kissed my brother as
his cock started to move in my pussy. The future would
have to wait for the moment I was having all I could do
to handle the present.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 27
A Webber
2009-02-28 21:39:38 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: hallown.txt (F/m-teen, ped)
Authors name: Anonymous Author (address withheld)
Story title : Cheryl's Horny Halloween Party

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2004. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Cheryl's Horny Halloween Party (F/m-teen, ped)
By Anonymous Author (address withheld)

***

An attractive mother allows her underage son to have a
party that includes drinking. She also does a little
"underage drinking" myself. Posted by Hornymother for
another author. Email ***@hotmail.com for
forwarding.

***

This is a story about a gorgeous 36-year-old single mom
named Cheryl Waskow who has a little too much fun at
her 14-year-old son's Halloween party.

Hello my name is Cheryl Waskow I'm 36 years old, 5"8
130 lbs with shoulder length brown hair. My friends
tell me I look like Jennifer Aniston but I don't see
it. My husband left me a year ago, leaving me with our
14-year-old son Jake. Being a single mom I don't have
much time to get out and date or socialize, so to say
the least I have been very horny and lonely lately.

When my 14-year-old son Jake asked if he could have a
Halloween party, I told him that it would be fine. Jake
wanted to invite quite a few kids he goes to junior
high with, most of which I had never met before.

At first I had no problem with Jake just having people
over because it would give me a chance to get to meet
more of his friends, but when he asked me to buy them
alcohol it almost floored me. The thought of having a
bunch of drunk 14 year olds sounded like trouble but I
just can't say no to my little Jake so I agreed to buy
the alcohol.

Since it was a Halloween party of course I had to have
a costume but I just couldn't decide what to wear.
Finally I decided on wearing my old cheerleading outfit
from high school with a pair of knee high socks , and
surprisingly it still fit perfectly. As I stood in the
mirror looking at myself in this cheerleading outfit I
knew I was going to have fun.

On the Friday of the party I left work around 4o'clock
and bought 4 cases of beer and 3 bottles of hard liquor
so I could mix some drinks for the kids. When I arrived
home Jake was there and told me his friends were
suppose to start coming over any time now so I had
little time to get cleaned up before the party.

Quickly I showered and dressed in my costume for the
night and did my hair and makeup and gave myself a
quick look in the mirror. As I was checking my self in
the mirror I suddenly heard several male voices coming
from downstairs and I giggled to myself knowing that
those 14-year-old boy's heads were going to spin when
they see how hot I look.

As I made my way down the stairs a few of the boys seen
me walking down the steps and they said "hello" and
introduced themselves and even told me "thanks for the
beer."

After my quick chat on the stairs I made my way to the
kitchen and found Jake and 10 other kids standing
around sipping beers. Jake looked up at me when I
entered the kitchen and looked me over from head to toe
and asked "Mom, what are you wearing?"

"It's my old cheerleading outfit from high school.
Don't you boys like it?" I asked.

Suddenly one of the boys spoke up and said "I do! I
think you look hot!"

"Thank you! I just thought it would be fun to dress
up." I said

Jake was not amused and he quickly walked off leaving
me to talk with the group of kids in the kitchen. I
mixed myself a drink and chatted a few of the boys up
but didn't speak with any of the girls because they
were giving me dirty looks. I could tell these girls
were jealous because every boy at the party was
drooling over me.

As the party continued my house was quickly filling up
and my living room was transformed into a dance floor.
My house was full of drunk teens and one 36 year old
mom dressed in a cheerleading outfit and knee socks, I
also happened to be on my fourth drink and getting
drunk and flirty. As the night went on I continued to
drink heavily and dance and flirt with every boy at the
party.

There was one boy in particular I was taking an
interest in named Kyle. I had never met him before
tonight but I was instantly attracted to him. This boy
was maybe 5"6 w/ blonde hair and beautiful blue eyes he
was only 14 but I suddenly didn't care anymore I just
knew I wanted him.

Knowing I had to get him alone I waited for him to go
to the bathroom and I followed him and grabbed him and
said "come with me baby." As I dragged Kyle into my
son's bedroom I shut the door and moved into kiss this
14-year-old Adonis. As our lips touched I almost came
right there, and as I ran my hand over Kyle's crotch I
felt his stiff boy cock through his jeans.

Upon feeling Kyle's stiffness I undid the top button on
his jeans and then the zipper revealing a pair of white
underwear with my prize waiting beneath. Looking
directly into Kyle's blue eyes I seductively licked the
palm of my hand and slid it under the boy's underwear
and slowly began stroking his cock.

"Ah, ah... Mrs. Waskow that feels so good, please don't
stop." Said Kyle

"Call Me Cheryl, sweetheart. Do you wanna feel
something even better Kyle?" I said to the boy as I
continued to give him a slow hand job.

"Yeah. But what are you gonna do?" Kyle said

I gave a sly smile and went to my knees yanking Kyle's
pants to his ankles and His beautiful 14 year old cock
sprung into my face and I took his slim cock into my
mouth. As I began to furiously suck on my young lovers
cock I could feel the pressure building inside him and
he wouldn't be able to hold on much longer. I slid my
hands behind him and cupped Kyle's small butt cheeks
and pulled him into me.

"Ah! AH! Oh god I'm gonna shoot! AHHHHHHH yeah!" Kyle
screamed in ecstasy. As Kyle's cock swelled in my mouth
the first shot of 14 year old boy cum hit the back of
my throat with such force I swear it almost went
through the back of my neck.

"Arhhh arhhhhh," I began to cough and choke as the boy
erupted in my mouth. Kyle came with such force I pulled
my mouth from his cock because my gag reflex kicked in
and Kyle continued to fire off cum. As Kyle squealed in
orgasmic bliss a rocket shot of cum hit me directly in
the eye. As I jumped from the cumshot in my eye I
grabbed Kyle's cock and finished the boy with my hand.

After Kyle had fired off the rest of his boy cream I
used my one good eye to look down at the front of my
sweater and noticed that it was covered in Kyle's cum.
Meanwhile Kyle laid down on my son's bed, his pants
still around his ankles and his eyes were as big as
silver dollars.

"Are you ok cutie?" I asked.

"I've never felt better. That felt so good Cheryl, can
we do it again?" Kyle asked.

"Of course! I want that cock in my little pussy
sometime tonight. I can't believe you came so much,
That's a lot of cum for such a young boy" I told him.

With that I told Kyle to get dressed and go back to the
party and not to tell anyone. I slipped off to the
bathroom to get the boy cum out of my eye because it
was starting to crust shut and it burned. I put my cum
stained sweater into the hamper and luckily I had a
tank top hanging in the bathroom so I put that on. As I
got myself back together I made my way back to the
party and I noticed my young lover talking with a group
of boys, and I hoped Kyle could keep a secret.

It was around Midnight that my son Jake asked me if he
could stay at his girlfriend's house because her
parents were out of town. Normally I would tell him no
chance but as drunk as I was really happy he left so I
could have Kyle stay with me and fuck me.

After Jake had left I noticed that the party was
thinning out so I told everyone left at the party,
"Jake is leaving and I'm going to bed so you boys
better clear out." There was still about 5 or 6 kids
left at the party drinking including Kyle and I was
just burning up thinking of having that sexy boy
slamming into my 36 year old body later in my bedroom.

After my son was gone I decided I couldn't wait any
longer so I signaled Kyle over to me and whispered in
his ear, "I want your cock inside me right now. Clear
everyone out and let's go to my room baby," I whispered
in Kyle's ear.

"OK I'll meet you up there in 5 minutes." Kyle told me.

Quickly I climbed the steps to my room and sat down on
my bed waiting for Kyle. Just then my door swung open
and Kyle entered immediately stripping his t-shirt off
exposing his hot little upper body.

"Is anyone left downstairs?" I asked.

"No I told them we all had to leave now because you
were going to sleep." Kyle said.

"Then get over here and undress me you naughty little
boy," I said.

Kyle quickly rushed over to me and pulled my shirt off
and surprisingly removed my bra like an expert.

"Boy your not wasting any time, you horny little man?"
I said.

As Kyle suckled and massaged my breasts I quickly undid
his pants for the second time tonight.

"Oh Kyle baby stand up so I can get these pants off I
want you inside me now, I'm on fire baby," I whispered
in his ear.

As Kyle stood up and slid his pants and underwear down
I sat on the end of the bed stroking his cock and
gazing at the naked boy before me.

"Cheryl can you please suck my dick like you did
earlier before we have sex?" Kyle asked.

"Oh I suppose. I take it you liked that blowjob didn't
you," I said as I once again took the boy into my
mouth.

"Ah, AH Oh, that feels so good don't stop Cheryl, It's
so warm I love it." Kyle babbled.

As Kyle's cock became rock hard in my mouth I pulled
off his cock and said "If you think that feels good lay
back and let me take my panties off."

"Ok Cheryl. Are we gonna have sex?" Kyle asked.

As I slid my panties down my legs and undid my skirt I
looked at Kyle and said "Yes baby were going to have
sex."

I crawled up onto the bed with Kyle and I got on my
back and spread my long tan legs and told Kyle "climb
on top of me baby."

Since Kyle was a little smaller than me it was awkward
at first as he climbed between my legs positioning
himself to enter my 36 year old body. As Kyle's full
weight fell onto my chest I could feel his cock sliding
around my soaking wet pussy trying to find my entrance.
As Kyle was pumping into the side of my leg I told him
"slow down Kyle and I'll help you sweetie"

Reaching down between my legs I grasped Kyle's boy cock
in my right hand and guided him to the entrance of my
soaking wet pussy. As the head of Kyle's cock reached
my entrance I looked at him and gave him a soft kiss
and said "Ok push baby." With that Kyle thrust his
young hips forward and buried himself deep within my
body. As nature took over Kyle began to glide in and
out with a good rhythm I pushed back meeting his slow
strokes.

"Ahhh ahhhh OHHH you were right this is like heaven
it's so wet and warm." Kyle would say between strokes.
As Kyle continued to pump into me I nibbled on the boys
ear and whispered instructions to him as my orgasm
began to build.

"Give it to me harder Kyle give me what I need give it
to me baby," I whispered.

As Kyle began to pump hard and fast into my fuckhole I
exploded and came all over the 14 year olds cock.

"Ahhhhhh, AHHHH!! I coming Kyle don't stop! It's been
so long I love your cock! Don't you ever stop fucking
me you little bastard!" I screamed as I had an
explosive orgasm.

I looked down as I came all over and watched Kyle's
cock going in and out of me and my orgasm began to soak
Kyle's sparse blonde pubic hair. As I lay on the
writhing in orgasmic bliss Kyle continued to slam into
me and my body was actually shaking all over from the
force of his lustful thrusts. As I came down from my
orgasm I opened my eyes and by the look on Kyle's face
he couldn't hold out much longer and just then Kyle
released a torrent of watery boy cum.

"Cheryl! Oh Cheryl! I'm cumming in you Ahhhhhhhhhh,
yeahhhhh! Kyle screamed.

"Oh fuck Kyle. yes baby shoot that cum in me you little
stud," I whispered into his ear.

After Kyle was done unloading inside my 36 year old
pussy he rolled off of me and just lay on the bed
panting as he penis began to deflate. Quickly I moved
my head down towards his cock and took him into my
mouth licking our juices from his penis.

"Did you have fun Kyle?" I asked.

"Oh yeah that was awesome."

I then got on top of Kyle and we kissed deeply and I
rolled off and grabbed a towel to wipe my cum soaked
pussy off. I could feel the boy's seed running down the
inside of my thigh and soaking into the top of my knee
socks that I had left on during the sex.

I ended up giving Kyle a ride home a few hours later
and I gave him my cell phone number before I left. I
went to bed that night satisfied with a 14-year-old
boys semen still leaking from my well-used pussy. What
a party is all I thought!

END

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a
fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
Kristen's collection - Directory 27
A Webber
2009-03-01 03:14:56 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: balcony.txt
Authors name: Packer (***@mail.utexas.edu)
Story title : Balcony Suck

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2004. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Balcony Suck
By Packer (***@mail.utexas.edu)
Quick edit by AB-2004

***

My girlfriend and I recently had an encounter with
exhibitionism, a very exciting one. This story is
absolutely true. (MF, oral, exh)

***

After a hard day of working out as an aerobics
instructor my girlfriend Vicki usually feels really
good. She's always very sweaty and has a delicious
mischievous smile. That continuous exercise seems to
pump her full of sexy, sensuous feelings.

On this particular day, I arrived late and found her in
the living room still getting out her workout cloths
and slipping into a bikini. She wanted to take a
midnight soak in the Jacuzzi or a quick swim in the
pool.

I was really tired and didn't feel like joining her, so
off she went by herself. I knew that at that hour no
one would be down at the apartment pool area. My
girlfriend looks fantastic and I love knowing that
other guys find her attractive also, but that's when
I'm with her, I wouldn't normally willingly let her go
down to the pool to get ogled by guys if I could help
it. But as I said it was late and no one would be
around.

I showered and went out to our balcony to watch her
swim. Our balcony is on the third floor, overlooking
the large pool and facing other apartments in the large
complex. It has a resort feel to it, especially with
all the pool lights reflecting off the palm trees.

I noticed other guys watching her from their balconies.
One even whistled at her and tried to spark up a
conversation, but she was too busy swimming gracefully
back and forth the length of the pool to pay him any
attention.

I would have whistled too, she looked so luscious and
firm. Her bikini was quite small and fit her contours
perfectly. When it gets wet it almost disappears like
wet a napkin pressed against smooth skin. Her boobs are
pronounced through the wet material begs to be
squeezed.

After 10 laps in the pool, she came up to the apartment
all wet with her suit still clinging to her body. I
love looking at her like this... wet... Her long, dark
hair, sensuous, red lips, her hard nipples poking
through her thin suit and her firm ass with her suit
pulled up between her ass cheeks. It looked like she
was wearing a thong.

Usually she's quick to restore the fit of her suit but
she left if alone this time. She wanted to show her
body off out there as she walked away. I got hard
watching her strut her stuff and felt a moment of
gratitude and pride that she was my girlfriend and
those guys watching her could only fantasize about her,
while I could have her any way I wanted.

Then Vicky was at my side on the balcony and looked out
at the night. A gentle breeze was blowing through her
hair and I could see that it made her nipples hard. She
turned to me with a smile; I could see her plump, wet
lips in the glow from the pool lights. She must have
licked them they were so moist.

She looked deeply into my eyes and asked me to kiss
her.

As I held her in my arms and planted a big passionate
kiss upon her luscious lips I felt her hand gently
reached down and caressed my dick through my warm-ups.
Then as we broke our kiss she told me to strip of my
clothes.

It's a 3rd floor balcony and even though it was dark,
there was enough illumination to see us from a
distance. There were still some guys chatting away down
stairs and I could make out some people hanging out on
several of the balconies across the way. (Didn't these
people ever sleep?)

There was a guy on his 2nd floor balcony directly
across from us talking on his mobile phone. He was
facing our direction but not exactly looking at us.
Vicky asked me if I wanted her to suck my dick right
then and there. I'd always wanted to do this in front
of other people and here was my chance but I was also
slightly scared of the extreme exposure. My heart
started beating faster; I felt a rush of excitement and
nervousness, as I pondered this.

Vicky knew I wanted this, she knew that I was a closet
exhibitionist.

I nervously backed up into the room to take of my
shirt. My dick was really hard just thinking of her
lips wrapped around it, slurping and licking and the
fact that they would all get to see her sucking me off.
All anyone had to do was look our way and they'd know
what was going on.

Vicky began to pull down my warm-up shorts. I had a
huge hard-on that bounced in time with my heartbeat. I
could barely contain the excitement, I felt like
shooting off right then and there. But my lust and
desire wanted to show her off to everyone, to put on a
show of luscious red lips sucking on a hard dick, so I
tried to control the urge to cum, I tried really hard.

I was nude now with my dick pointing straight out. I
stepped half way out through the balcony glass door
just in case I had to dash back in again, if someone
made any fuss about this. The lights outside were not
as dim as they had seemed before, we could easily be
seen at a distance, I realized nervously.

The cool breeze was now blowing across my exposed skin
and I could feel my dick twitching in excitement. Vicky
took her bikini top off and licked her lips, "Okay
baby, I want to suck your dick and we'll let anyone who
wants to watch have a nice little show, shall we?" she
said.

I trembled with intense excitement, helplessly oozing
precum, and I almost jumped out of my skin at the light
touch of her fingertips on my hot cock. Vicky looked
out down toward the guy on the second floor balcony
across from us and led me closer to edge of the
wrought-iron railing.

I watched dumbly as she slowly knelt down. Acutely
aware of my nakedness and exposure to anyone I stood
there scared but excited, my lust was almost
unbearable. Vicky lifted my dick and began to lick
lightly at my balls. She kept her eyes toward them but
her mouth now began to engulf my nuts. I almost died
with the pleasure, it was so fantastic. What an
incredible rush.

I could feel her tongue caressing my balls all around
and her fingers stroking me lightly lubricated with my
own precum, it was incredible. Then she looked up at me
and held my dick against her lips but did not take me
in. She just moaned with a smile, rubbing me against
her full luscious lips. She was teasing the hell out of
me.

Our neighbor from across the way had stepped out onto
his balcony again talking on phone. He was facing our
direction. If he just glanced up he would see Vicky
kneeling down in front of me with her moist wonderful
lips sucking my balls and dick. A rush of excitement
and newfound daring came over me.

"Suck it now baby, suck it, c'mon, suck on my dick
baby," I said loud enough to be heard clearly.

Vicky looked in his direction, perhaps now feeling the
moment of truth. Would she do it or not? Would she
perform for me and our audience?

"Oh baby, please suck on my cock, c'mon, do it now!" I
said. Vicky, holding onto the base of my dick with one
had and caressing my balls with other, began to suck me
passionately and fully on the head of my dick, moaning
away lost in her own lust.

I wasn't sure if I could just stand there if he turned
and actually noticed us, but the thrill was almost
overwhelming. The feeling of my beautiful sexy
girlfriend's tongue stroking the underside of my dick,
her lips sliding all over the head, it was just so
incredible.

She then took as much dick as she could in her mouth. I
slid out from her lips slowly, giving me a strong
intense feeling, an overpowering feeling. I imagined my
cum spurting into her mouth, oozing from her lips.
Vicky sucked me with passion and a wonderful nastiness
that numbed my mind.

Suddenly the guy on the balcony across the way looked
up and saw us! At that point, I just looked down at
Vicky's lips sucking me so very hard and her head
bobbing wildly. Knowing that we were being watched I
threw my head back and thrust my dick a bit further
into her mouth.

I looked over at our audience and could tell that the
guy wasn't sure what he was seeing and turned away but
then he looked back again a second later. Then he made
a beckoning motion toward the sliding glass door at his
back and suddenly three more guys came out on his
balcony.

My first impulse was to stop Vicky and run inside, but
her lips were caressing my dick wonderfully that and
even though I was scared out of my mind, the pride of
having such a beautiful woman giving me oral sex in
front of these strangers kept me place. The good thing
about my fright was that I was so weirded out that I
was able to now control my urge to come much better
than before.

The 4 guys had all stopped talking and were at the edge
of the balcony rail silently watching the action. Vicky
noticed their stare also and picked up her pace very
loudly, moaning and passionately and a little louder.

She was putting on such a nasty, kinky show now that I
couldn't hold out much longer, nor did I want to. This
was my fantasy, being watched while my hot girlfriend
gave me head and. To know that every guy watching us
wished he was me and knowing that later they would see
us together walking around the complex and know that I
was her boyfriend and that she'd given me a blowjob.

I came in her mouth. I was oblivious to everything else
as I spurted into my waiting mouth. My body jerked each
time I ejaculated in intense pleasure and the feel of
her lapping tongue and sucking lips only made my
pleasure more that I could have ever imagined.

I was cumming for all to see and Vicky helped by
massaging my balls as she swallowed all that I had to
offer until I finished. Then she let my cum ooze from
her lips and down her chin. I watched stunned as she
scooped up a glob of my cum from her chin and rubbed it
on her tits. (I had told her once before that I liked
seeing her do that.)

Finally Vicky pulled me from her mouth and looked up
and smiled at me. I looked down at her gratefully but
soon became aware of my nudity and the fact that we'd
just put of a sex show for our neighbors.

I ran inside as quickly as I could. Fear had now
replaced my feeling of lust and ecstasy. What would
happen now!? I hoped that our neighbors wouldn't try to
talk to us later?

As it turned out our neighbor from across the was
happened to be out on his balcony a lot after that
night. But Vicky and I kept our sexual play indoors
after that. I do know that we both got a lot of stares
after that, but I'm not sure who had seen us and who
hadn't.

In the final analysis, I don't regret what we did and
neither does Vicky, although I don't think I could talk
her into doing it again if I wanted to. It was the most
amazing thing to do that kinky stuff in front of other
people. I'll never forget that feeling as long as I
live.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 28

The Kristen Archives
2009-02-05 13:50:09 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text












Archive name: lady.txt (m/F, nc)
Authors name: Gemini (***@hotmail.com)
Story title : Travis & The Lady Who Had Too Much To Drink

------------------------------------------------------
-= This work is copyrighted to the author � 2000. =-
Please do not remove the author information or make
any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of
commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

Travis & The Lady Who Had Too Much To Drink (m/F, nc)
by Gemini (***@hotmail.com)


Our favorite little pervert Travis takes advantage of
one of his mother's friends after she has a little too
much to drink at a wedding.

**

Only Travis would attend a wedding ceremony of two
people he hardly knew with a pocket full of condoms.
There was no logic behind it, but as Travis would
always say, "I'm a proud supporter of safe sex."

Actually the gleeful bride and groom's identities were
best known to Travis's mother, Carol, who was surprised
when she received an invitation at the office from her
former best friend, Tammy.

Tammy really had it in for Carol dating back about two
years when she caught her giving head to her college
graduate son, Robbie, in the garage during a 4th of
July barbecue. Needless to say fireworks of all sorts
went off that year! Carol, who was depressed about her
recent divorce with Travis's father at the time, tried
desperately to apologize to Tammy and blamed her
irresponsible actions on the wine and "not having a man
for so long." Tammy, who went through weeks of hypnotic
therapy to get THAT image out of her head, founded and
managed the unauthorized "Carol, The Office Slut"
campaign around the workplace. She refused to ever talk
to Carol again, but let her frustrations out on
indecent doodles and anti-Carol memos that were
decorated on every cubicle wall standing on the 4th
floor. This silent and intense hatred existed for two
years, until now.

Now Tammy seemed to be too excited that her fat
daughter was finally getting a man and leaving the
house to care who attended the party. Carol, who wisely
chose not to wear her usual revealing outfits to work
for two years, even saw a soft look of tranquility,
maybe even forgiveness, in Tammy's eyes when her
chocolate-dipped pupils met hers.

"Please do come, Carol," she said in her hushed voice.
For some reason, Tammy always had a hushed voice after
her long-term anger period. "I really do want you to be
there. I know things haven't been the same between us,
but I really do miss you. You need to see the house
anyway, and Walter, and the family. It's been really
long and I've been in a bad place for too TOO long. But
now I'm in my happy place. And I want you to be there.
You and Travis."

Carol, moved to solid tears, gushed and squealed, "Oh,
of course I'll come. If you have me. Does this mean you
forgive me?"

"Oh sure, besides it was so long ago I can hardly
remember what the big deal was." No one in the
workplace cared to remind her.

Travis chose to wear the snazzy navy blue shirt and
silver tie he wore for his senior pictures. He was only
seventeen, but he felt he could pull off twenty easily
with his sophisticated clothes and the killer
combination of his charming smile and sensual hazel nut
eyes. His moustache, which he had been working on for a
whole year, could pass as an older gentleman forgetting
to shave his upper lip for two (maybe three) weeks. He
was delighted to find the only pair of matching pants
made his ass look like a ripe juicy apple. And, of
course, there were the condoms. A last minute decision
with absolutely know right or reason to it. Yet when
Travis woke up this Sunday morning, he had a spiritual
feeling evade him and it told him that he would need
them.

Carol came into his room dressed in a decent, lacy
black dress with violet tulips. The blackness of the
dress matched the dark roots hidden under saucy red
auburn hair and the violet tulips matched the hint of
purple in Carol's make-up, fingernail polish, and fake
contact lenses. Carol didn't let the fact that she was
45 get in the way of her trying out for Esquire
magazine. She had a fit, mature, toned body with a nice
dark tan and swaying hips. Her cleavage tentatively
peeked our from above. She didn't want to show off her
impressive boobs at Tammy's party, but at the same time
--- she was SINGLE!!!

"Don't you look sharp," she purred, swinging Travis
around to take a good look at her little man. "All the
girls will be begging to dance with you, I'm sure."
Travis shrugged with a hey-what-can-I-say?-I'm-a-stud
expression on his face and took an eye-full of his
mother. "And you look......wow." Carol grinned
delighted, "Really?"

"Mom, as your son, I shouldn't allow you to leave the
house with that dress on."

"Well as your mother I have the right to ignore any
orders you give to me!"

"Seriously mom, you look HOT."

"Yeah, well, that's the Sicilian part of the family.
All the women in Sicily look absolutely gorgeous."

"Really? You need to let me know when we plan to
travel there to discover our roots."

"Okay smarty, let's go." Carol ordered as she led the
way to her car and simultaneously searching for the
keys to the Camry through her vinyl purse. " The
ceremony happens in half an hour!"

"Jesus! Look at the ass on you!"

"Watch it, Trav. Any remarks like that at Tammy's
house and you're in big trouble, buster."

Tammy's house, which was a quaint little suburban
home, stood on the other side of town, which meant
Travis would have to spend at least a good twenty
minutes of suffering while the radio dial stayed
strictly on Adult Contemporary Soft Rock, the lowest
form of music on the planet (or, at least, Travis's
planet). But Travis could easily escape the mating call
of Michael Bolton as he looked out his window and
fantasized about the girls at the reception. He knew
Tammy's daughter was a cow of a woman, which isn't a
nice description for anyone, but was the best
description he could make of her. He also knew that
Tammy, like his mother, was quite a looker for her age.
With any luck, she could have other daughters who
carried the better of the gene pool. Ancient lore
stated that Carol and Tammy were sorority sisters and
party animals, he didn't need a yearbook full of dirty
remarks to know what possibly had gone on in his
mother's bed during that crazy period of the great 7os
era.

He knew that his mother was a very sexually-driven
woman. She might have even been misinterpreted as a
"slut" or something, but he also knew that his mother
wasn't easy or cheap. She loved sex and she loved her
body, but she had a mind to back it up with and was
very smart how she used her body. He didn't care that
his mother was this way, in fact, his whole family tree
was driven on sex, and he wasn't any different. He lost
his virginity when he was 11 to a girl that lived three
floors down from the apartment he used to live. She was
going on 14, and not fully developed, but Travis had
been fascinated with the female body ever since.

"Are you listening to me?" Carol nudged her son who
had been staring out the window and ignoring her for
almost twelve minutes now.

"Did you say something?"

"I said the groom is going through training to become
a firefighter, isn't that interesting?"

"Sure I guess. Just don't corner him in the garage or
anything. This is his wedding day."

Travis didn't know why he liked to pour a bit of
gasoline on the burning the flame that was his mother.
Sometimes he was very attracted by her anger, in fact,
Freud would probably have a blast analyzing his
enjoyment for riling up the Italian temper of his
mother. It was almost a turn-on for Travis.

Carol decided not to give Travis the pleasure this
time around. "You know, Travis... the sun is up. Maybe
you should tell those boy scouts camping under that
tent down there to get up." Travis looked down at his
pants and turned bright red to find a bulging erection
saluting towards his direction. A ridiculously obvious
erection that his own mother not only caught him on,
but had the brass to call him on it. He had never felt
so humiliated.

"Wonder what you were daydreaming about." Carol said
with an evil grin. "Oh God, sorry mom... I... " Travis
began.

"No need to apologize, sonny. It's completely natural.
I have a pretty good idea how the male sexual organs
work, so it's really no shock to me." Travis was
silent. He must have been thinking about his first time
with the neighbor girl. How tight her pussy clenched
his little penis as he thrust it inside her. He only
knew the fucking motions from what he witnessed on the
video tapes he used to steal from his parents' room. He
remembered how strange it felt for the two of them. It
was probably the best orgasm he ever had because he
remembered how it ran through his whole body and left
him weak in the arms of his junior high lover.

Michelle, he thought her name was. But who can be sure?
He remembered how hard his little cock got when she
revealed her flourishing little mounds with soft, pink
nipples. He loved how the nipples of the younger girls
poked out so plump and pointy at the same time. He
remembered playing with Michelle's little nibblets and
was amused by how even at eleven years old, he had his
own little routine going on.

"Are you embarrassed, Travis, honey? I didn't mean to
embarrass, you. At least no one else noticed."

"No, ma. I'm just a little surprised, that's all. It
kind of caught me off guard."

After that moment, the two decided not to chat to each
other on the rest of the way to the wedding. Carol
continued to sing along to her music on the radio and
Travis looked out his window, begging for his cock to
die down.

They arrived to the angel-white abode decorated with
balloons and ribbons and a loud sign announcing PATT &
JERRY'S WEDDING. The ceremony was already taking place
behind the house in a heavenly gazebo holding the
reverend, bride, and groom as the bridesmaids and best
men lingered awkwardly outside, faced down by a cluster
of friends and relatives sitting uncomfortably in lawn
chairs.

"Shit," Carol hissed as the two of them tried to slip
in the back without causing too much attention to
themselves. "We're late." Travis rolled his eyes at the
obviousness of that statement. He then looked on at the
bridesmaids. One was tall, pale and a little chubby
with a stern look on her face behind thick glasses.
Another was practically a midget, standing hardly four
feet with a shaggy haircut, but a rather cute face.
Travis, by the amount of jewelry she had on her,
concluded that she was around the good age of 18 or
older. Yet she was small, too small for Travis's figure
and he went on to the next girls. The last two looked
too young to start high school, which was the limit for
Travis. Travis was flexible with the pussy he hammered,
but you have to draw the line somewhere. He would
sometimes make exceptions, if there were exceptions to
be made; but from the looks of these girls, he didn't
have to think twice to pass.

"How long is this going to take?" Travis whispered to
Carol who just shushed him back. "I need to take a
leak, should I just wait?" Travis insisted. "Well if
you have to go bad, run in the house real quick, but
hurry back." Travis nodded and quietly left the
squatting crowd, heading toward the back door of the
house.

Travis had never seen inside Tammy and Walter's house
before. It was much cleaner than his house and the
walls were covered with family photos. One photo in
particular caught Travis's eyes. It was Tammy when she
was younger, spread out on a picnic blanket out at a
park somewhere. Her white woolish top clung to her body
tightly, but was so tiny, it only covered up her chest,
leaving her flat tummy and navel to clear view. Her
jean cut-offs were rolled up her thighs even more to
show her muscular thighs spread out on the blanket. Her
blond hair laid out over her head where she laid and
she stared into the camera with deep blue eyes and gave
it a pouty kiss. Travis, for the first time since he
got to the wedding, was turned on and very much wanted
to know what was under those revealing clothes.

"Travis? Is that you?" Travis turned around and saw
Tammy with a bright, surprised face and an empty beer
bottle in her hand. "Oh my God! Look at you!" She put
the bottle down and walked up to Travis, "You're a
man!" She squealed in almost disbelief. Only inches
away, Travis could smell the odor of alcohol permeating
from Tammy. "Hello Mrs. Anderson."

"I haven't seen you for so long, give me a hug!" Tammy
grabbed Travis and pulled him towards her. Travis gave
off an uncomfortable smile and noticed something odd
was happening downstairs. He had another boner and this
time it was poking against the flesh of Tammy Anderson,
his mother's college chum. He didn't know how many
beers Tammy had and he didn't know why she would be
drinking anything inside the house while her daughter
was getting married, but he did know Tammy had a bad
reputation of alcohol and an even worse lack of
tolerance for it.

"Travis, God it's been ages since I hugged someone. I
can't believe it." Tammy backed away from Travis and
picked up the bottle she put down, shook it, and
laughed. "Empty. Don't you hate it when that happens."

"Mrs. Anderson? Shouldn't you be out there watching
your daughter be married?"

Tammy sighed and went to the refrigerator to pull out
two more bottles. "She doesn't care about me, she told
me last night. I worked so hard putting this together
and she tells me last night that she hates me and never
wants to see me again and this and that... and some
other stuff..."

"I don't think she meant that, Mrs. A. did you guys
have a fight or something?"

"Yes, Sherlock! You guessed it. We had a fight. And I
told her... hey, Travis, do you want a beer?"

"No, thanks."

"C'mon, I won't tell your mother. You can trust me."
Tammy winked at Travis and gave a smile that was glazed
with intoxication. She was gone. Ridiculously gone, and
now it seemed that she was hitting on Travis. "Sure
whatever.." Travis took the beer in hopes that it would
make Tammy happy and, by all means, calm. Tammy went on
with your slurring of words... "So if she doesn't want
me to watch. Fine! It's being videotaped anyway. Am I
talking too loud? I'm sorry, honey, I'm so wasted. Do
you think this is how your mom felt when she was giving
my son a blowjob?"

Travis's eyes bulged and though he hadn't attended to
say anything, a nervous laugh exploded from his mouth
and he improvised, "I... I really have no idea."

"Do you want a blowjob, Travis?"

Travis was silent. No nervous laugh. No laugh at all.
He sat his bottle on a table and looked at Tammy with
shocked and confused eyes. "Because I can give you a
blowjob, Travis. Really. I may be old, but I know how
to give a blowjob."

Travis was caught in a lost Twilight Zone episode.
Tammy Anderson, who he had known for as long as he
could remember and who knew him since he was born,
wanted to suck his cock. Want to give him a blowjob.
"Are you serious?" He faintly whispered, not really
making a sound but moving his lips. "Dead serious," she
replied approaching him and immediately rubbing the
erect cock she felt as they hugged. "Don't you want me
to, Travis?"

Travis did want her to, the moment was strange but
right. So right. He not only feared, but also expected
Walter Anderson to walk in and catch his wife stroking
him over his pants. But he didn't. Another moment
passed and there was nothing but sheer tension, heavy
silence, and no one coming in the back door.

"No one will know baby, it'll be real quick."

Suddenly Travis was flipped on devil-may-care mode and
he kissed Tammy. Tammy giggled in delight and squeezed
Travis into her body. She had gained a few pounds since
the picture, but she was most certainly not overweight.
Her breasts were bigger and fuller and her waist was
slightly wider. Travis reached behind her and squeezed
her rear which was plumper. Tammy started to breathe
heavily and passionately. "We have to hurry, Travis.
Before people walk in."

"Okay, I'm ready." Travis said straining. If there was
one thing he was bad at it was getting hot under
pressure. But his cock which was a decent boner to
begin with, roared under his zipper. Tammy kneeled
under him unstrapped his pants. She kissed his member
over the boxers and it leaped in joy. The oldest woman
he ever made it with was 25, now he was letting this
wild, drunk 45 year old woman lick his balls. This was
an incredible event, though it was being rushed for
time. Tammy pulled the strap of Travis's boxers and his
cock bounced free like a diving board. "Aaah... Travis,
it's beautiful." Tammy told him as she put the head
against her lips and softly ran it across.

A volt went up Travis's spine; then Tammy's tongue
emerged. She took the head inside her lips and made
soft moaning sounds as she rolled her tongue around the
tip. He took his hands inside her curly blond hair and
rubbed her head as she took in more. She grabbed Travis
by his balls and played with his shaft more. It was
some warm inside Tammy's mouth who curled her tongue
around Travis's shaft in rotations that made his head
spin. She was definitely a pro at this and Travis was
honored to be experiencing the oral acrobats of an old
cocksucker.

She took his cock out and licked the sides. "Are you
gonna cum soon?" She cooed. "N..NOt yet." She took his
cock in her mouth again and started to suck hard,
making slurping sounds that made Travis even hotter. He
looked down and was mesmerized by the tight cheekbones
that inflated in and out as she bobbed her head. Travis
chose to take a broad move and pushed Tammy's head
closer to his groin. He could feel his penis go deep
into her mouth and the head reaching the top of her
throat. He was careful not to gag her, but Tammy didn't
seem to mind a bit. She stuck out her tongue and
reached for his testicles to lick. She tried to get
both of them inside her mouth. She was very ambitious.

"Oh......Gaw....Now I'm gonna cum...." Travis spat out
as he guided Tammy's head into short, quick motions,
still deep in her mouth. He could feel his head aiming
directly into her throat as it peeked in and out. His
balls tightened and inside Tammy's warm, wet....

"TRAVIS!!!!"

Tammy's head flung out from his grip, releasing his
cock from her jaws. His cock shot out five thick globs
of semen, one hitting Tammy on her chin, two hitting
her chest, and the other two hitting the kitchen floor.

Travis collapsed to the floor and quickly gathered his
cock to push it back into his pants. Tammy looked
behind her to catch Carol standing by the back door
with a statuesque portrait of shock on her face. Tammy
wiped her chin, "Now we're even, bitch!"


THE END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 6
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-06 13:26:28 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: bankpk.txt (M+/FF, asian, rp)
Authors name: T. Spoonbender (***@hotmail.com)
Story title : A Present from Bangkok

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to Spoonbender � 2001. Can be
freely distributed as long as it is not changed, includ-
ing this heading, and you tell me the URL if it is put
on a website. If it is to be archived on a fee-paying
archive then please email me first for permission.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Present from Bangkok (M+/FF, asian, rp)
by Theodore Spoonbender (***@hotmail.com)

*********************************************************

A short story of an adult nature. Not to be read by
minors. If you don't like stories where young ladies are
taken advantage of or you are underage then don't read
it. Contains descriptions of non-consensual sex and
sexual slavery.

Please email me with comments, constructive criticism,
fantasies you want put into words etc. Don't flame me if
you don't like the content or you don't like my style.
***@hotmail.com if you wanna correspond. Ladies
especially welcome. This story is fantasy. In other words
it ain't true. None of it. Ok.

*********************************************************


By rights they shouldn't be friends, but they were.

Firm friends.

First there was Kylie, bright, sassy, opinionated, a real
live wire with glass beads braided into her flaxen hair.
Afraid of nothing and willing to give anything a try.

Sex, pah! If it was possible then she's done it, or at
least thought about it, and with her looks there were any
number of willing partners ready to step forward and
accommodate her little whims, no matter how kinky or
bordering on out and out depravity they were.

She was a very attractive young lady and she damned well
knew it.

On the other hand there was Emily. No diminutive for her,
no Emma, no Em. Just Emily.

It was as if her friend had sucked all of the extrovert
fluids out of her body. Where Kylie was bold, Emily was
shy. Kylie, sassy; Emily, blushing. Kylie adventurous;
Emily timid.

It was as if nature had appeared to endow Kylie with
every tool to succeed in life leaving her friend bobbing
in her wake. But nature, being nature, had a little trick
or two up its sleeve and it granted Emily one boon. Where
Kylie was pretty, Emily was simply stunning.

Breathtaking!

There is scarcely a superlative in the English language
that can come close to doing justice to her.

A rhapsody in the flesh which, coupled with her natural
shyness, made her into a Goddess. The sort that launched
wars or caused men to relinquish Kingdoms, just to
possess her.

It had taken Kylie a whole term at their exclusive
convent boarding school to convince Emily to go on
holiday together. But she'd succeeded and now, here they
were, on their last day in Thailand.

For Kylie it was a dream. Hot nights, hotter men. For
Emily it was an exotic adventure. While Kylie was curled
up with a warm man Emily was curled up with a good book.
While Kylie was studying butts, Emily was studying Wats
(Temples). But they had both had a whale of a time. And
now it was nearly over.

Their penultimate day, tomorrow evening they had to catch
their flight home.

They were in the covered market just off Ratchawong, deep
in the heart of Bangkok's Chinatown, searching for
trinkets to take back to their envious friends.

Kylie, as always the impetuous one, had spent all her
money. She had just enough to take a taxi to the airport
and pay her airport tax, and then she saw it.

It was only 45 Baht, scarcely a dollar, but it was more
than she could afford at that instance. It was a hippy
bracelet, painted seashells threaded onto a silver chain,
with a little Buddha figurine on it. It was so cute that
she knew she must have it.

"Hey Emily, keep an eye open."

"What?"

"Make sure no-one is looking."

"Why?"

"Don't worry, just tell me if anyone is looking."

Emily looked around nervously, "I don't think so, why?
What are you going to do?"

"Don't worry about it," whispered her friend as she
scooped the bracelet off the counter and into her bag.

Moments later all hell broke loose. The old woman whose
shop it was came rocketing out of the back like a cruise
missile shouting and screeching in toothless Thai-
Chinese, the chorus of which was soon taken up by the
rest of the stallholders in the vicinity.

Within seconds hands grabbed the girls who struggled
fruitlessly.

Emily was terrified not knowing what was going on but
Kylie, true to form was bolder. "Get your fucking hands
off me you assholes," she shouted.

Police patrolman Thiengburanthan had been having a good
day so far. He'd managed to 'fine' two Farangs for minor
traffic offenses and was now 2,000 Baht up on the day and
it was barely midday. Then he heard the commotion and the
cacophony of whistles from down one of the little lanes.

He sauntered down, as befitting his status, to see what
all the fuss was about only to be confronted with a
screaming mob that were seemingly threatening to tear two
blond haired Farang ladies apart. He waded into the
maelstrom and blew his whistle for order.

"What's happening?" he shouted over the noise of the
crowd. The soft Thai voices were mixed in with a good
measure of staccato Lao and a soupcon of bastardized
Mandarin and there was even a bit of Karin thrown in for
good measure.

The toothless crone pointed a shaking finger at Kylie and
shouted, "She stole from me. Look in her bag, look in her
bag."

He, mindful of his orders to treat Tourists gently,
beckoned Kylie to hand over the bag. He was then forced
to grab it when she drew it towards her bosom.

He opened it and the hag peered inside then pointed
triumphantly, "there you see, you see." She turned to the
crowd and raised her hands in triumph, it was worth 45
Baht just for the fame it brought her.

Patrolman Thiengburanthan's English was marginal at best.

"You take?" he queried Kylie.

The crowd roared in the affirmative and pressed closer.
Kylie could sense their hostility and thought it would be
easier to deal with this away from the crowd, before they
tore her apart. She nodded.

The possible repercussions crowded in onto patrolman
Thiengburanthan's brain. This was too big for him to
handle on his own, so he decided to call his Sergeant for
help.

He pulled out his walkie-talkie and extended the huge
aerial. He asked to be put through to the sergeant while
the crone shook her finger at the girls and threatened
all sorts of dire retribution.

Once he'd explained the situation he could hear the
sergeant pause before asking, "are they pretty?"

They were but he didn't see what that had to do with it.
But he affirmed the fact.

"Excellent, I'll bring a car over myself," asserted the
sergeant, "meet me on Chakrawat by the exit from the
temple car park. And secure the prisoners well, we don't
want them to escape."

He only had one set of handcuffs but he improvised and,
as is the way in any Asian market, if you look hard
enough you can find anything. And sure enough someone
came up with a pair of handcuffs.

He then proudly marched the humiliated girls down the
alleys, while the bemused pedestrians looked on, until he
reached his destination. They waited in the scorching
heat for nearly half an hour before the 4-seater police
pickup hove into view.

He opened the door and pulled the seat forward ushering
the girls into the back seat. He went to climb in but the
sergeant waved him away.

"Have you got the evidence and the keys to the
handcuffs?"

He handed over Kylie's bag, the keys and the offending
article.

"You've done well. Now get back there and take statements
from any witnesses while I deal with this, tourists have
to be handled carefully."

The door slammed and the truck dove into the snarling
traffic.

Normally simple thefts would be dealt with at the Police
offices on Chakwarat Thanon but he had other ideas. He
could generate a lot of goodwill, which would serve him
well in the future, if he played this piece of good
fortune right. So instead of taking them to where they
should have gone he took a detour out into Thonburi,
eventually ending up somewhere off Phetkasem.

It was an old Police station, seldom used these days
except by the sergeant and his buddies. But the cells
were still serviceable and the hapless girls were tossed
inside, still wearing their cuffs.

"Hey, take these cuffs off," shouted Kylie as he
retreated through the door into the main office.

"Shh, Kylie don't get him angry," whispered Emily.

But it was to late and he came back and stared through
the bars at them.

"I want my phone call," snapped Kylie. "You'd better tell
our embassy that we're
here. Yeah and I want a lawyer."

He didn't understand what she'd said but he understood
the tone. He grinned then beat the bars with his
nightstick. "Later my little ones, you'll get everything
you are owed later."

He laughed and went out slamming the door, leaving the
girls sweltering in the still air of the cells.

"Oh god Kylie what are we going to do?" wailed Emily.

"Hey don't worry they've got to call the embassy. Anyway
its only a minor thing they'll probably just scare us a
little then let us go."

"Why did you do it?" sniffled Emily.

"It looked easy, how was I supposed to know the old bag
had eyes like a hawk?"

Nearly two hours passed before the door crashed open
again and a sleazy looking man in a khaki colored Mao
suit came in, his face rigid and his eyes darting from
one to the other as he licked his lips.

"Let me introduce myself, I am Tasnai Suranand your
lawyer."

"Can you ask them to take these cuffs off please," moaned
Emily, "I need to go to the toilet."

He turned to the sergeant who grudgingly produced the
keys. He unlocked one cuff from each girl but left the
other dangling from their wrists.

The lawyer pointed to the 'squat and pee' toilet in the
corner of the cell. Then they all waited.

"I can't do it in front of you," blushed Emily.

The lawyer turned to the sergeant and rattled off a
string of singsong Thai. The sergeant shrugged, it wasn't
his problem.

"He doesn't want to leave," said the lawyer, adding,
"sorry."

"I can't, I just can't," sniffled Emily.

"This is bloody silly, just do it Emily and I'll hide
you." Said Kylie as she scowled at the smirking Sergeant.

Kylie opened her sarong and used it to ineffectually
cover her friend as she squatted over the toilet. In
order to do that she had to squat down herself and for
the first time she saw her friend's nakedness.

And she felt an unexpected stab of pleasure coil in her
stomach. Then she shook the thought away, it was wrong to
think of her friend that way.

Emily's blushes grew in response to the tinkling in the
bowl. Finally, after what seemed like hours she finished
and both girls rewrapped their sarongs.

"Now that you've finished I need to talk to you about
your offense," said the lawyer who had, by now found a
rickety wooden chair and was sitting just beyond the
bars.

"Look when can you get us out of here?" asked Kylie.

"I'm afraid it's not that simple, you see the bracelet
you chose to steal had an image of Buddha on it and the
courts may view that as sacrilege."

"So?"

"So, sacrilege is a very serious offence here." He paused
for effect, "you could be looking at up to 25 years in
prison."

"WHAT?" chorused both girls, then Emily broke down and
started sobbing.

"Look," said Kylie, visibly shaken," let my friend go, it
had nothing to do with her, its me that took it."

The lawyer turned to the sergeant and asked him something
and he snapped out a reply. The lawyer turned back to the
girls, "it appears that from the witness' statements we
have obtained she acted as your look out, which means she
is equally guilty."

"Oh no," wailed Emily.

The sergeant then spoke again at length and the lawyer
nodded then again turned to the girls. "He said that if
you're prepared to offer restitution then he may be
prepared to overlook it.

"Restitution? What sort of restitution?" queried Kylie.

The sergeant spoke again.

"500,000 Baht," stated the lawyer.

"What?" shouted Kylie doing a mental calculation in her
head," We don't have that sort of money."

The lawyer shrugged, "then you must let our justice
system take its course. I must warn you that it could
take up to 3 years to come to trial and the Women's jail
here in Bangkok is not up to your western standards I'm
afraid."

"Three years? Look could I let our embassy know? They'll
get the money and our parents will pay it back?"

"That won't work I'm afraid this is, how can I put it, a
'private' arrangement. In return for the money the
sergeant will lose your papers and you are free to go. By
the time they are found you will have left the country."

"He wants a bribe in other words?"

"Call it what you will. If you want to get out then you
must find the money, quickly."

"But we can't."

"In that case I can be no further help to you at this
time. I will return in a few months to start to prepare
your case. I hope your time passes quickly."

He stood up to leave.

"Hey wait, you can't just leave us here," shouted Kylie
desperately.

"What can I do?"

"Talk to him, tell him we'll send him the money. Tell him
he can have everything we've got. We'll write him a
contract or something. Help us. Please."

He turned to the sergeant and after a lengthy exchange he
turned back to them. "He wants to know what hotel you are
staying at?"

"The Century Park on Ratpa- something or other - road."

"Room numbers?"

"710, we are both in the same room."

He turned to the sergeant and translated. The sergeant
turned and walked out of the door.

"What happens now?" queried Kylie.

"We wait," replied their lawyer before turning and
exiting the cellblock.

"25 years Kylie, what are we going to do?"

"I don't know. Fuck that old bitch."

"Oh why did you have to steal, I would have given you the
money."

"You have money? How much?"

"Not enough, about 6,000 Baht."

"It'll help. I'm sorry Emily, really I am."

They collapsed into each other's arms and sobbed away
their fears.

It was over an hour later that the lawyer reappeared with
a scowling sergeant.

"He is not happy with the exchange," said the lawyer. "He
says you have nothing of value." He paused, "except for
one thing."

"What?"

"He says that in order to give him his money you must
sell your bodies to men."

"What! Prostitute ourselves? No way, you must be out of
your fucking mind," Kylie gripped the bars and spat at
the sergeant while Emily stood in mute shock.

"I don't think you understand," explained the lawyer as
he calmly wiped her spittle from his trousers, "if you
don't, then you will go straight to the holding prison at
Maha Chai. It is not unusual for guards to gain personal
rewards by offering women prisoner's bodies to the male
prisoners. It is not something we encourage but we are a
poor country with many problems, what can we do? Western
women are particularly prized and will make the guards
very rich. I'm sorry."

"Let me get this straight," Kylie was losing her self-
composure as the enormity of their situation began to
sink in, "if we don't offer to prostitute ourselves for
him then we are going to end up getting fucked anyway?"

"Yes, for three years. At least."

"This is fucking outrageous. I'll get Amnesty
International onto it, I'll get our embassy to complain,
I'll sue. I'll... I'll..." She ran out of threats.

"Yes and I will help you in any way I can. I do not like
this stain on our country either but things move slowly
here. Once you are inside the prison I can do very
little."

"I can't Kylie. I can't," Emily was almost hysterical.

"I will leave you alone for a while," said the lawyer,
"your friend is obviously distressed." He left the room
ushering the sergeant out before him.

"What are we going to do?" wailed Emily.

"It doesn't look like we've got much choice, either we do
it now or we end up doing it anyway, for years. Then when
we get home we'll sue their asses off."

"But I can't. I've never.." she trailed off.

Kylie turned to her friend, "I thought you and Rob did it
last year?"

"I only said that because I didn't want to appear like
I'm a prude or something."

"You mean you've never done it?"

Her friend shook her head.

"Never?"

Another shake.

"Oh Emily," they collapsed into each other's arms.

"Look I tell you what," said Kylie slowly. "I'll er offer
to do it as long as they leave you alone. After all its
my fault you're in this mess."

"You'd do that for me?"

"Yes," gulped Kylie.

"But...."

"No buts, what are friends for," she tried to make light
of her situation. "Besides I enjoy it."

When the two men returned Kylie was the first to speak,
"I'll do it, if you leave her alone."

"Why?"

"Because she's never... er."

"She is a virgin?" the lawyer looked shocked, his
preconceptions of Farang women just having been turned on
its head.

He turned to the sergeant and repeated what he'd heard
and the sergeant looked equally bemused then he regained
his composure and said something.

"If you consent, and confess, in writing then he'll
agree. Will you do that?"

Kylie gulped then nodded.

"We will be with you shortly," said the lawyer and again
they both left.

They returned over an hour later. It was late afternoon
and the cell was baking. The lawyer brandished two sets
of papers. He handed a set each to the girls and two
pens. "Sign at the bottom," he said simply.

"But these are in Thai."

"Of course all legal documents in Thailand are in Thai."

"So what do they say?"

"That you are confessing to the crime, and yours says
that you agree to pay the retribution."

Reluctantly both girls signed.

"Excellent," said the lawyer retrieving the papers. He
turned to the sergeant who opened the cell door and led
the girls out.

Kylie plodded like a zombie. She'd just agreed to
prostitute herself. In writing. Oh god, oh god.

They were led into another much larger room, which was
full of men. At least 50 men were packed into the
stifling room. Kylie saw the men and tried to back up.
She couldn't do it with all of them. She couldn't.

"Give me the paper," she wailed, "I've changed my mind."

"Its too late," said the lawyer as the sergeant propelled
her into the clearing in the center of the room. Willing
hands rushed forward to strip her and in seconds she was
naked before them. She tried to crouch down to protect
her modesty but she was hauled upright and propelled
towards a bed that sat at one edge of the room.

They pushed her down and the free end of the handcuff was
looped over the iron bedhead then snicked into place on
her other wrist, holding her in position.

The sergeant laughed then started to organize the
assembled men into an orderly line.

Kylie was determined to show a brave face in front of her
friend but ended up screaming in horror as her legs were
jerked apart and the first man settled between her
thighs. "He's not wearing a condom, make him wear a
condom. Please don't let him cum inside me. Pleaseeee."

An ancient looking video camera was produced from
somewhere and bright lights blinded her as the first
stiff penis was pushed against her dry slit.

"Help me, help meeeeeee," she screamed as the penis
started to ram into her. More willing hands were needed
to hold her jerking legs wide apart as she tried
everything she could to deny him entry.

The man on top of her tensed then rammed inside in one
harsh thrust.

The pain was like nothing she'd ever felt before. It was
like she'd been stabbed with a red-hot poker.

"Nooooooo...." She screamed as he started to pump.

Emily stood in the middle of the clearing watching her
friend's ordeal, tears streaming down her face. Then she
noticed that many of the men were looking at her with
strange expressions on their faces. She started to
nervously back away but came up against the sergeant, who
grabbed her hands pulling them behind her.

"Let me go, please," she whimpered trying ineffectually
to pull her hands free.

The lawyer walked up to her and started to unbutton her
blouse.

"What are you doing? Please leave me alone."

Once he'd undone all of the buttons he pulled the blouse
open and the sergeant then grabbed the shoulders of the
garment and pulled it down her arms, exposing her bra to
the leering men.

She again tired to pull her arms free as the lawyer
turned to the men and started to cajole them, while
indicating her with a sweep of his hand.

The men started to wave sheaves of baht notes.

The lawyer turned to the sergeant and said something. The
sergeant then held her hands in one of his and used the
other to unclip her bra.

By now she was almost hysterical with terror, the moans
of her friend heightening her fear as her bra was pulled
from her, baring her breasts to the stares of the rampant
males.

They went wild brandishing fistfuls of notes and
screaming their lust at her.

Her sarong went next leaving her standing in just her
panties.

"Please no, don't do this to me," she cried as the room
went wild.

It was obvious to anyone what was happening. The lawyer
was auctioning her virginity and she felt almost sick
with terror.

When her panties were stripped from her in one violent
ripping motion and held up in triumph there was a moment
of almost total silence as they all drank in the flawless
perfection of her body with only Kylie's whimpering moans
and the grunts of the man who was brutally rutting her
puncturing the atmosphere.

Then they all went completely berserk. They all had to
have her and price was no object.

The lawyer had to scream to be heard over the frantic
yells of the men as the price went soaring skywards.
These men, the wealthiest and best connected in the area
were offering upwards of twenty years average wages for
the chance to sunder this white woman's cherry.

The sergeant, who had previously thought he'd seen it
all, was stunned beyond his wildest expectations.
Whatever else happened in his life this must rank as the
pinnacle, from here he was made. He vowed to light
incense to Buddha for his good luck.

Kylie was still struggling and the man on top of her was
still pounding but now he was coming to the end. His
prick got fatter and she could feel the spasms building
in him. She tried one last time to struggle free but it
was no use.

She felt him starting to spurt deeply inside her.

"Oh no" she whispered as she felt spurt after spurt into
her, the tears streaming from her eyes. She shuddered in
disgust as he continued to thrust jerking more of his
filthy seed into her.

Then she fell back; legs wide open in submission. He'd
conquered her, the damage was done and there was no use
in fighting it any longer.

But she still flinched every time he fired another juicy
load inside her.

Finally it was over and the man collapsed on top of her
for a few moments before climbing wearily off. His orgasm
had obviously drained him completely.

To her surprise no one else took his place. Everyone's
attention was focused elsewhere in the room. Kylie
struggled to work out what was happening when the crowd
shifted and she saw, from the gaps between the men's
legs, her friend naked.

She shook her head in puzzlement, then she saw the men
brandishing money at the lawyer who was shouting and
pointing at various men in turn.

"No, no, noooooo," she screamed when she realized what
was happening to her friend. "Leave her alone, you
promised, leave her alone."

But she was ignored.

A once in a lifetime opportunity was on offer across the
room and the men had no intention of letting a naked,
raped farang woman influence them.

Emily's head whirled as the men shouted and waved huge
wads of bills at the lawyer.

She knew what was happening.

They were selling her.

Selling off her carefully hoarded virginity to the
highest bidder.

She screamed in terror as she was pushed back onto
another bed. As she struggled fruitlessly they held her
down and proceeded to cuff her wrists and ankles to the
four corners of the stained bed.

They thrust a pillow under her ass, raising her pussy in
offering. Her tiny, coral lipped pussy nestling in a
fleece of golden curls.

And all it would cost was money to posses it, to be the
first to anoint it with their seed. To forcefully take
its riches, to plunder and debase it. Then the
satisfaction of watching the losing bidders take their
turn.

The shouting was virtually hysterical as the lawyer
started a formal auction.
He was good. He was very good.

Opening her pussy with his fingers as he exhorted higher
and higher bids.

One of the men couldn't take it any more and turned to
Kylie, forcefully shoved open her legs and mounted her.

Kylie was still wet with the cum of her first 'lover' and
so the pain wasn't nearly so bad. Even though he was
brutal with his thrusts.

She was watching her friend being auctioned off with a
feeling of unreality. This couldn't be happening.

But the cock that was pounding inside her was real
enough.

And her friend's piercing scream was too as the lucky
winner climbed between Emily's shapely, straining legs.

Tears rolled from her eyes as she watched her friend's
back arch as her 'owner' forced her open for the first
time.

And she moaned and then sobbed quietly as the man on top
of her consummated his orgasm inside her.

This time she was given no respite as another man climbed
on her as soon as the first one got off.

And so her long night began.

Emily's eyes leaked tears in a crystal stream, blurring
her vision as the winner climbed on top of her. Never in
her wildest nightmares could she imagine that her first
time would be with some man who had just bought the use
of her body and watched by a group of lustful men.

She pulled frantically against the cold unyielding steel
of the cuffs and tried to twist her body away from him.
But her efforts were in vain as he unbuttoned his fly and
popped out his penis.

It was the first time she'd seen one up close and it
terrified her. Although by western standards it wasn't
particularly large, to her inexperienced eyes it looked
enormous and she recoiled at the thought of it being
forced inside her.

"Please don't, please don't," she pleaded as he settled
between her perfect widespread legs.

He pumped his cock for a second to make it as stiff as
possible then pushed it up against the entrance to her
virgin pussy. He rubbed the head up and down her slit a
couple of times feeling her warmth and enjoying the
terror in her eyes.

The crowd went quiet as he started to push against her
hole. It looked so tiny against the bulk of his prick
that it seemed barely conceivable that it would fit
inside.

There was an air of suppressed tension in the air as the
crowd collectively held its breath as he bunched the
muscles of his ass ready for the assault. Emily stared at
him like a rabbit caught in the headlights, then...

He used all of his strength to force an opening.

She was tight, very tight and waves of pleasure rippled
up and down his spine as her back arched in agony and she
screeched her way into womanhood.

He took a firmer grip on her thighs and started to batter
at her in earnest, his prick disappearing more with each
tearing thrust.

Emily was in tearing, howling agony, she never knew such
pain could exist. She tried to squeeze her pussy muscles
to try and force him out but it was no use and eventually
she just fell back in hopeless submission as he rammed
deeper.

Finally he was fully home. He paused for a second
savoring her warm tightness, while the crowd went wild.

Then he was off, pounding away at her as if he wanted to
punch her through the thin mattress. Emily twisted and
turned within her bondage trying desperately trying to
find a position that didn't hurt so much but all it did
was increase his pleasure.

For long minutes he thrust inside her then he couldn't
hold out any longer.

The lawyer was studying the scene and leaned over and
spoke to the sergeant, who looked at him then shrugged.
He undid the cuffs holding her legs spread.

Immediately she started to kick, her silky thighs rubbing
up and down the sides of the man sending him wild.

His prick got longer and thicker as the juice boiled up
from his balls. Emily knew enough about sex to know what
was going to happen next and she tried to buck and heave
him off, her legs fluttering uselessly around his body.

"Please don't do it inside me," she panted,
"pleeease...."

And then he exploded inside her firing long ropes of his
seed deep inside her womb.

"Nooooo," she wailed as she felt the sudden warmth in her
belly.

She still tried to fight him as best she could in her
bondage but it was far too late for her as spurt after
creamy spurt was forced into her, defiling her.

Finally it was over and he fell on her, his chest
crushing her breasts until they looked like fat pillows
under him. Her legs fell open and she howled in horror at
what had happened to her.

He didn't rest for long as the others urged him off.

They wanted their turn on her, for which they had paid so
much.

And a few seconds later she again had a penis thrust
inside her and she moaned and the tears started streaming
again.

Kylie looked over as her friend had her innocence ripped
away from her. She'd watched the whole thing with the
kind of morbid fascination that people have for car
wrecks. And for some inexplicable reason she felt the
coils of pleasure starting to weave through her body.

Despite herself she felt her lust start to soar as she
watched her friend being taken, before finally rising to
a shattering crescendo when the guy jerked his seed deep
inside Emily. The look of horror on her friend's face
coupled with the fierce determination on the face of her
rapist caused her to orgasm on the cock that was pounding
away at her.

She flung her legs wider and gave in to her feelings.

The shame would come later.

Hours later the girls were allowed up to go to the toilet
and drink some water. The men had been using the clothes
from the suitcases that the sergeant had retrieved from
the hotel room to wipe down their seeping pussies. But
they still leaked cum in a continuous stream.

Emily was almost comatose with shock and Kylie wasn't
much better, but she did try to fight feebly as they were
again chained down.

By now it was past midnight and the 'clients' were from
the lower orders. Tuk-tuk drivers, delivery men, truck
drivers hyped up on amphetamine sulphate, street food
vendors, all the detritus of late night Bangkok. Anyone
who could offer the sergeant some advantage in the future
all got their turn between the pretty farang girl's legs.

Hour after hour after punishing hour they toiled.

The clothes in their suitcases were soon sodden rags.

And still the men came.

Daylight still found them toiling.

They were taken to a primitive shower and cleaned off.
Today's customers wouldn't want to fuck cum soaked
messes. But even after their shower their pussies still
leaked down the insides of their thighs.

The sergeant kept them at it as long as he dared before
he must take them to their flight. But finally he had to
call a halt and let them up.

They'd been fucked virtually non-stop for nearly 22
hours. 74 men had ejaculated into Emily and 68 into
Kylie.

The lawyer had returned by now and stood looking as the
weary miserable girls were hauled to their wobbly feet.

"You will now be taken to the airport and put on your
flight. You did not make as much as the sergeant wanted
but he will make up the rest by selling your panties from
your suitcases to the male prisoners at Bang Kwang
prison, along with film taken of you. I hope that this is
a lesson to you not to break the law in future."

There was no time for the girls to shower so the men tore
a silk scarf, that Emily had bought for her mother, in
half and pulled it up between the girl's legs as a sort
of loincloth to stop the cum running out of them. The
ends of which were rolled into the waist of their
sarongs.

On the way to the airport they were encouraged to repair
their makeup and comb their hair.

They were taken to their seat on the plane, still in
cuffs, which were to be released by the cabin crew after
take off.

(******** (c) 2001 ***@hotmail.com ********)

Epilogue

When Kylie opened her case there was an envelope inside
which contained the bracelet and a note, which read, "I
hope it was worth it."

Emily's envelope contained the handcuffs from the market
with a large, ornate gift tag attached that said "A
present from Bangkok."

Kylie had just finished her period the day before her
ordeal.

Emily had twin baby girls and the video of her losing her
virginity is a best seller all over Asia.

Amazingly Kylie was free of any STDs, but Emily had a
dose of gonorrhea.

Both the sergeant and the lawyer own brand new Mercedes.

Kylie's lawyer suggested that they wouldn't get far
trying to take the case to court, even with their
government's help. All it would do would make them relive
their humiliation and, anyway, the government was
involved in selling a huge infrastructure project to
Thailand that would secure thousands of jobs....

(********* (c) 2001 ***@hotmail.com *********)

Author's note:

While Thailand is a safe place for women to go, it is
worth noting that if any woman is ever unfortunate enough
to find herself in a police jail, then bear in mind that
rape is not uncommon. So don't be tempted to break the
law. Or this might not be just a fantasy.

I have some ideas about making this into a series based
on other places in the world. Email me if you think it's
a good idea at ***@hotmail.com

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form. Anyone tempted to act out any of
the scenarios in this story; should seriously consider
seeking professional help.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 16
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-07 15:41:13 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 1997. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Forced
by Jeff Carson (address defunct)

***

A husband and his buddy set up his wife for a
threesome. (MMF, wife, nc)

***

This was the first time Nick had seen his friend Jeff
in three years. Jeff had gone off to school and Nick
moved down to Florida. When he came home for a visit
this Christmas he decided he would drive the three
hours to Camden to see Jeff. On the trip there he
thought about how Jeff had changed, he'd graduated,
moved in with some woman, and settled down.

He couldn't ever imagine Jeff settling for one woman.
Even when Jeff was dating two girls, he still had
plenty of energy to chase women, read Playboy and come
over to Nick's to watch blue movies. He couldn't wait
to meet the ball and chain who did him in. If she
looked like Jeff's old girlfriends, he could wait. Jeff
had a penchant for young looking, flat-chested, dark
haired, tall women. Nick didn't share his tastes.

He arrived at Jeff's new address. Jeff answered and was
happy, and a little apprehensive to see Nick. Jeff
looked successful, power hair cut, expensive suit, BMW
in the drive, and his house was something. Not too bad
for the nerd Jeff was in grade school. Nick looked
around for "Nikki" who was Jeff's ball and chain. No
signs of her except for the decor.

"Nick, it's great to see you, and I would be really
happy at you staying here for the holidays, but please,
just don't upset Nikki by talking about old times. From
what I've told her, she is opposed to old times, and
you old man!!"

Nick grinned. Oh he just loved making Jeff squirm. So
Nikki was bossy too. "When will the old ball and chain
be back?"

"She has a rehearsal, she'll be in way after we go to
sleep, and she'll most likely come home and try to
figure out a way to open her Christmas presents and
rewrap them without me noticing. I always end up buying
her twice as many presents because she knows what
everything is before Christmas morning!!"

Jeff looked around for pictures of this girl, but
evidently she was camera shy, they always used to
evaluate each other's girlfriends.

**

He couldn't sleep, so he got up to go get something to
eat in the kitchen. The Christmas tree looked huge and
was the only source of light in the house with its
lights. Then he saw her. The girl was bent over
investigating her presents evidently. She wore a tee
shirt that revealed white cotton panties and one hell
of an ass and long tan legs. Long straight blonde hair
came halfway down her back.

From the back this girl was a hell of a looker, he
waited for her to turn around so he could assess the
rest of her, which he was sure was not as good. She was
laughing to herself, he moved back into the shadows so
he could watch her without her knowing. She bent over
to look at another package when Jeff came bursting in
to the room yelling "Aha!!!!" he tackled her and they
fell into the presents laughing.

Her hair fell away from her face, she was absolutely
beautiful. Gorgeous peaches and cream complexion, very
dark eyes, and a killer smile. Nick was impressed. He
listened to Jeff complain about Nikki's late hours, and
how he was missing her of late. He also, to his
incredulous ears, heard her say until he kidnapped and
forced himself on her, he wasn't going to get any. He
teasingly called her a bitch, and said he would think
about her fantasy some more, but he just needed
something to tide himself over.

He started kissing her, and as she rolled on her side
her shirt pulled up revealing small white panties
against a tanned concave stomach. God, he had to see
her tits. But her hair was covering them. Jeff kissed
her stomach and looked like he was blowing hot air
through her panties onto her pussy. She was breathing
heavily. "Jeff, eat my pussy please?"

He pulled down her panties, and her pussy hair was dark
for a blonde, dark brown, and was shaved into the
popular rectangle. Jeff licked and sucked her pussy,
and when she raised her hips to meet his mouth Nick got
glimpses of her ass.

Then she asked, 'Enough tiding...?" Got up and ran to
their bedroom. Jeff looked pissed, evidently he was
going to have to give into this fantasy of hers. Nick
was pissed, god he had to see her tits!!

Nick woke up to the smell of bacon, coffee, and he
thought blueberry muffins. He went to the kitchen and
Jeff introduced, beaming proudly, Nick to Nikki. She
said hello rather coolly and served them breakfast. She
was even more beautiful now. He still couldn't make out
her chest because she had on biker pants and a baggy
sweatshirt. They looked enormous though. But enormous
also meant sag. Oh well, she's not perfect!

She took off. And Nick told Jeff what he had witnessed
the night before. Jeff didn't seem upset, he actually
seemed to enjoy the voyeurism of the situation. "But
don't tell Nikki man. She is very protective about her
nudity!! So you heard the bit about the fantasy then?"

"What is that all about?"

"Nikki wants me to force her to have sex. She has
always had the typical female rape fantasy. Not too
violent of course, just the man she loves acting out a
"forced" scene. But I also know she gets turned on by
the idea of two guys making her submit. "Hey Nick, you
find her attractive don't you?"

**

So they set it up. The only problem was that Nikki
seemed to actively dislike Nick. But maybe that would
add to it.

She got home pretty late. She went to take a whirlpool,
and Jeff and Nick invited her to watch movies with
them. They both wore sweat pants and no shirts. They
prepared snacks, and Nikki came out looking embarrassed
at their state of undress, wearing a long shirt that
seemed to cover up a tight half tee shirt and
underwear. She dived under the blankets, between Jeff
and Nick, and they settled back onto the sectional to
watch the movies.

Jeff had told Nick earlier that Nikki had lost a bet to
him yesterday and today she was his complete slave. She
thought it was great Nick showed up because now Jeff
wouldn't really make her cough up on the bet.

She was wrong.

They turned on the first movie, a soft porn. Nikki
started to get up, she was pissed. Jeff reminded her
about their bet, and how she had to do anything he
said. She looked embarrassed that he said this in front
of Nick. But she sat back down.

Nick and Jeff were getting turned on by the movie, but
more from Nikki's discomfort, and what was to come.
Nikki was drinking some champagne, and Jeff kissed her
sharing the taste. She looked very uncomfortable and
rebellious, but I guess she was a woman of her word.
Jeff started tongue kissing her, massaging her neck and
took her hair down from its ponytail.

She stopped looking resentful, and started looking
turned-on. Jeff stopped and told her to take off her
shirt. Nikki balked loudly, but gave in when Jeff
explained every time she questioned a command tonight,
she would get a punishment, in front of Nick. "Nick
wants to see your big tits, take off your shirt."

Nikki slowly unbuttoned it, flushing angrily, and
pulled her hair over the front of the half tee shirt.
Jeff pulled it back. She had really magnificent tits,
and they looked great on her. Her waist was so narrow
it added to the effect. The tee shirt hugged her, and
when she moved you could see her jiggle. You couldn't
see her nipples though.

Oh well, anticipation is half the fun.

Another 10 minutes into the movie Nick put his arm
around her shoulders. She went stiff but eventually
relaxed against his shoulder. She smelled great, clean
and soft. She had pulled up the blanket around her
shirt, and Jeff nudged Nick to pull it down. He did,
and got hard all over again. He was never so turned on
as at this moment. The thought of what Jeff and he had
planned really was get-ting Nick horny.

He let his hand slip down and brushed the cold cooler
bottle against her tit. He moved it back and forth, and
heard her intake of breath. He put down the cooler and
let his hand slip down around one big mound. Jeff did
look a little like he was getting jealous, but also
looked horny. Nick massaged her breasts, he couldn't
wait to see her tits. He reached up under the tee shirt
to play with the undersides of her tits, jiggling them
up and down.

Nikki looked really uncomfortable, but her nipples were
jutting out through the material of the shirt. He
picked up the cooler again and rubbed it across her
chest and then poured some champagne onto her tee
shirt. She pulled back, but Jeff pushed her forward and
told her to stick out her tits for Nick. He poured more
over them until the shirt was almost transparent. Her
nipples were large and dark.

Nick told her to take off her shirt, when she
hesitated, Jeff nodded at her. She reached up and
pulled off the wet shirt. She had the best tits Nick
had ever seen. Big and round, firm, and capped with
large dark nipples that looked swollen and jutted out
from the breast itself.

He couldn't stand it, he knew he was hurting her, but
he had to keep tugging and pinching those nipples. He
did that for 10 minutes. Pinching and tugging. She
started to moan with a little pain and probably
pleasure as well. She pulled back and pulled up the
cover.

Nick let her rest for awhile, he was about to cum, so
he gave himself a breather too. In a little while he
pulled down the blanket again but this time he pulled
Nikki onto his lap.

He reached around for the ice in the champagne bucket,
and rubbed it all over her nipples. Under, over, and
agonizingly over her nipples. She was facing him and he
pulled her down to rest on his erection, grinding her
against it. He could feel the heat of her pussy through
both their clothes.

All of a sudden she pulled back and started to get up.
Jeff was pissed and told her she would be punished. He
got up and came back with clothes pins.

He placed one on each nipple, and she screamed with
each one. He opened them up and pinched her every time
she complained until she shut up.

He warned her that next time she would take one of us
up her ass. She was quiet. He told her to give Nick a
blow job. Nick grabbed her head and pushed it down as
he slipped down his sweats to reveal a thick hard on.

Nikki recoiled from this action, but Nick pushed her
head down toward his lap again. She choked and
sputtered, but started sucking his cock like a pro. She
used her hand with her mouth well. Nick laid her down
and dangled his balls over her face, she turned her
mouth away. Jeff was really getting turned on by
watching Nick forcing sex on his woman. He also got mad
when she started to protest, so he lifted up her legs
and smacked her on the ass hard. She relented and
Nick's balls got sucked and munched on.

Jeff told her to put her tits together and he rubbed
his cock between her fabulous tits. Nick pushed in and
out of her mouth, about to cum, he warned her. She
pulled away yelling, she hated the taste of cum. Jeff
pushed her down and swatted her ass until she sucked
Nick, and when he came and she tried to pull away, Jeff
forcefully held her head and made her swallow the cum
and even the shots that missed her mouth and landed on
her beautiful peaches and cream skin he made her wipe
with her fingers and eat.

He then pulled off her panties. Her pussy was perfectly
trimmed and thick. Jeff spread apart her lips and
showed Nick her large clit. Jeff flicked it a few
times, and made her turn around. He rubbed her ass
cheeks, which were bubbly but not quite chunky, and
spread her cheeks to show Nick her asshole.

Jeff pulled her down and inserted his cock into her
mouth, and the sight of that made Nick hard again. As
soon as he was, he lay down and pulled Nikki on top of
him and slowly slid in his cock. She grimaced at its
large size. She was hot, wet and very tight.

Jeff had bragged about her tight pussy, he hadn't been
lying. They took the clothes pins off her nipples, and
she rubbed her sore nipples. Her magnificent breasts
jiggled up and down as she slowly rode him.

She was just getting into it, bobbing up and down, big
tits jiggling, nipples hard and swollen, and Jeff
pushed her over, rubbed her ass with some oil of some
kind and started to put his dick in her ass. She yelled
strong protests, so Nick grabbed her and held her
steady. She whimpered and yelled and her tits were
hanging over Nick's face, so he starting squeezing and
sucking them, and renewed their soreness.

She started to like it though, and Jeff had stopped
moving to accustom her virgin ass to him. She started
rubbing her generous mounds over Nick's face and he
kept telling her how big and gorgeous her tits and
nipples were. She started pumping him again and Jeff
took the opportunity to push into her ass. She screamed
but then started riding it out, a mixture of pain and
pleasure written on her face.

Jeff pulled out and came on her ass, and Nick flipped
her over and did it doggy style. She loved this
position the best from what Jeff had said, and started
moaning and breathing hard as soon as Nick put his cock
next to her lips. His cock was thicker than Jeff's and
she loved it. She begged to be pumped harder, Nick
obliged her.

The sight of Nick fucking her, seeing her tits swing
wildly back and forth had Jeff hard again, and after
Nick had a screaming orgasm in Jeff's woman, he lined
up his tool and had another whack at Nikki's hot used
cunt while Jeff got to watch.

Nikki says that she likes Nick now. That it's an
acquired taste, so to speak...

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 3
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-08 15:02:45 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: moving.txt
Authors name: Jenny Wanshel (***@biosys.net)
Story title : A Moving Experience

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2004. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Moving Experience
by Jenny Wanshel (***@biosys.net)

***

An acomplished young woman brings home a boy-toy who
has obvious assets. (MF, affair)

***

He had balls like a couple of tangerines. I could see
them under the tight crotch of his cutoff jeans, two
big plump testicles like the balls of a horse.

He would bend over to pick up a box, or a piece of
furniture, and the cutoffs would stretch taut over his
delicious firm ass, and when he stood up his balls were
outlined under the snug-fitting denim.

I had picked him up at my garage sale. I needed a
couple of guys to help me move, and he was a big,
strong hunk of a boy. I was wearing jeans and a man's
shirt, with my hair tied back in a ponytail, and I
leaned way over right in front of him so he could see
down my shirt and see my big black bra and my tits
spilling out of it.

I hooked him, easy. He started talking to me and I
asked him if he'd be available to help me move, and I
offered to pay him, and he agreed.

Well, that was one less thing to worry about. I got
another guy and they came over and helped me load the
truck -- fortunately, I travel light and I didn't have
all that much stuff to move -- and they unloaded the
truck for me. The other boy had to leave and left me
alone with Will, the boy I had recruited by flashing my
cleavage.

There was still work to be done. We had to screw
together the bed frame and assemble my bed, and so on.
Otherwise I'd be sleeping with my mattress on the
floor.

Will was moving things around as I directed him, and he
was sneaking little peeks at me, checking me out, at
the same time I was studying his studly form. Will was
18, a high school senior, just about to graduate. He
had sandy, tousled hair and an ingratiating smile. It
was nice of him to volunteer to help an old woman in
her thirties.

It was a hot summer day, and Will's t-shirt was
plastered to his chest. I could see his nipples and his
hard pecs through the damp cotton. The way his muscles
rippled when he lifted something heavy was delightful
to see. I made him pick up a few things that didn't
even need to be moved, just to watch him.

I don't remember ever enjoying watching boys this much
when I was a girl.

I knew that Will would expect to get another look down
my shirt when he came over to work for me and I had
dressed so I could give him his reward. A tight, ribbed
tank top, cut low with a neckline that scooped down to
there, and a big flannel work shirt over it that I
could open up and take off as the day got hotter.

Sweat was pouring down all of us by the time we had the
truck loaded, and I served a pitcher of lemonade (not
beer? these were high school seniors, I didn't think
their parents would approve). It was nice feeling the
breeze through the open windows of the truck as we
drove across town. The other boy drove and Will and I
crammed into the front seat, squeezed tight next to
each other, so I could feel his hot, sweaty body jammed
against mine.

I let my hand lay on his thigh as we jolted across
town. We were pressed tightly together and I had to put
it somewhere. My fingertips brushed his leg very
gently, so casually he couldn't have thought for a
moment it was deliberate.

Man, those tight cutoffs. He had a nice bulge between
his thighs, so that he could hardly put his legs
together. When I spotted those balls bulging in his
jeans I thought for a moment he had brought along a
couple of tennis balls or something. Oh...those are his
testicles, I realized. Well, if he gets fresh with me I
know where to hit him -- what a fat target!

Not that I would have minded him getting a little fresh
with me. He was a young guy, and he was working for me,
and when you're the boss lady it can be a little
intimidating to a young male. I didn't think he was
going to get fresh with me at all, more's the pity.

"Nice house," Will commented, as we pulled into the
driveway of my new home.

"Isn't it? It's a duplex, but the people who live on
the other side aren't around much. This is their second
home, and they come out on weekends and in the summer."

There -- smooth move, Jenny. You've just told a couple
of irresponsible teenage boys where they can break in
and rob the liquor cabinet because the owner's never
around. Idiot!

"Man, this is nice with the woods and all in the back
yard."

"Those woods extend for half a mile over to the
highway. I saw a quail in there, not 100 yards from the
house, and they have deer," I told him.

And if you crossed the highway and climbed up the
ravine and went about half a mile uphill, into the
rocks, there was a lovely, crystal pool perfect for
skinny-dipping.

Will continued to enthuse about what a great place it
was as I gave them a quick tour of the apartment and
showed them where I wanted the furniture to go. I was
pretty enthusiastic about it myself. Hardwood floors,
high ceilings, a working fireplace...hmm, I was going
to need someone to keep me supplied with wood for the
fire. There was a rick in the back, and once cold
weather started coming on, maybe one of the boys...? I
had their phone numbers and maybe after the leaves fell
I'd give one of them a call. Except they were going off
to college in the fall, so they wouldn't be around. Too
bad.

"Let's get the sectional sofa in here first. Can you
get it through that door?" We went to work getting
stuff in, and it was hours before we had everything off
the truck. I wanted to get it back to the rental place
before they closed so I paid the other boy and he drove
it back.

I had been sweating like a pig in that hot flannel
shirt all afternoon.

Now that the other boy was gone I felt free to take it
off.

"Aren't you hot?" I said, peeling the sopping wet shirt
off. "You can take your shirt off if you like."

Underneath the shirt my t-shirt was plastered to my
body. You could count every stitch in my bra, and I had
cleavage spilling out of the low neckline. This was
Will's reward: he liked looking down my shirt, and I
was going to let him look all he wanted, as a little
extra bonus for all the hard work he was doing.

Will peeled out of his t-shirt as soon as I suggested
it and there we were, chest to chest, he with his young
muscular brawn and me with my 36D Grade A sweater meat.

I looked down at myself and saw dewy beads of
perspiration running into the cleft between my soft
creamy jugs. I remembered asking my mother once why I
was growing these big things on my chest, and her
telling me "It's nature's way of saying "Calling All
Boys!""

Will was looking at them, too. I looked up at his eyes
and he was looking at my set.

It was four in the afternoon on a summer day, and sweat
was rolling in little rivulets down his bare torso, and
sliding under the waist of his cutoffs, much as my
soft, exploring hand would like to. He had smooth skin,
and the droplets pouring down his chest reminded me of
a nice cold Coke bottle on a hot day.

"Would you like a Coke?" I asked, since he had put me
in mind of it.

"Boy, a nice cold drink would be great. I'm
sweltering."

I went to the kitchen and got a couple of bottles out
of the freezer where I had put them to cool quickly. I
tugged the t-shirt away from my body, once I was out of
the room, so it wouldn't be so obscenely, transparently
plastered to my body. I didn't want him to be able to
see my nipples. At least, not that visibly. There's a
difference between a nice little tease and making a
pornographic display of your self, as my mother used to
point out to me at really inopportune times. (As in:
"You're wearing THAT to the prom?" as I was heading out
the door with my date. It wasn't cut that low...)

Will, of course, not being a girl, was oblivious to the
fact that he was making a pornographic display of
himself. He was sitting on my couch, a towel spread
under him to protect the upholstery from his
perspiration. He was leaning back with his legs spread.
And even though I had just seen him take his shirt off
at my invitation, I was stunned, on reentering the
room, to see a nearly naked man wearing nothing but a
tight pair of cutoffs. And my lord, you could see up
the leg of his cutoffs and that white cotton flash must
be his underwear. (At least he was wearing underwear).

For a moment I forgot where I was. I hadn't expected to
see a nearly naked man sprawled on my couch, and it
took me a moment to recall that he had taken his shirt
off at my invitation.

"Here's your Coke," I gargled in a slightly choked
voice.

"Thank you, ma'am." (Ma'am? I'm not that old!) He
tilted it back and poured it down his throat, his
adam's apple bobbing as he swallowed. The sunlight
coming in through the big picture window (where were
those drapes, anyway?) caught the highlights of his
bronzed skin. His muscular torso gleamed.

He was sure a good looking boy. I had to remind myself
that he was there to work, and he was supposed to be
staring lustfully at me. Wasn't that on the agenda for
this afternoon's morale booster? I almost regretted
that I had pulled my t-shirt away from my skin, but
since it was still hot it was starting to replaster
itself.

"Hmm, what's this?" I asked rhetorically as an excuse
to lean way over in front of him and dig around in the
box at his feet. My tits spilled forward nicely and
swayed in front of him, right at eye level. He could
hardly fail to notice my big udders hanging down right
in his face.

"Are you enjoying the view?" I asked, puckishly. He was
sitting right in front of the picture window, after
all.

He shot me a guilt-stricken glance. "Ah, no, er, I
mean, I wasn't really paying much attention, but the
view here is great -- you can see the woods and all. I
bet you can see deer here in the morning sometimes.
They'll probably come to raid your garbage can if you
don't keep it locked."

Silly boy, I was letting him look. A man would have
known to come right back at me with a double-entendre
of his own, like "Why, yes, I didn't know you could see
the mountains from here." But they hardly ever do, of
course. I've been waiting all my life to meet a man who
could come back at me like that, like Humphrey Bogart
and Lauren Bacall in "To Have and Have Not". I would
have given any man my cherry in a second if he had
talked to me that way, when I still had it.

I straightened up after letting him look down my
neckline for about 30 seconds, which is about as long
as I can go without getting muscle spasms with those
big heavy things pulling me off balance.

After I stood up I noticed gratifyingly that next to
those big heavy balls there was a nice stiff erection
starting to sprout, tenting out his shorts a little. If
you didn't know you'd think he had stuck the handle of
his tennis racket in next to those two fuzzy tennis
balls he was carrying in his pockets.

"You must be glad you're almost done with school, Will.
It's quite hard, isn't it? -- being a high school
senior, I mean. How old did you say you were?"

"Eighteen." Just checking. They have laws in this
state.

"It's very hot in here. Would you help me open these
windows?"

We already had most of the other windows open. For some
reason I was starting to feel warmer.

"Man, that breeze feels good," Will said. It did, too.
A nice fresh breeze bringing in all the scents of the
summer woods.

"At-choo!" Will's sneeze blasted like a crack of
thunder. I think he got a few little specks of snot on
my t-shirt.

"Oh dear, are you allergic? There's probably a lot of
pollen in the air."

"I'll be fine. Just getting a nice cool blast like that
when you're overheated makes me sneeze sometimes."

I drank my Coke, and enjoyed the view up his shorts
from my seat across the room. I cooled off and started
to get my strength back. By this time I was extremely
bushed, although Will was still going strong.

"I think," I said musingly, "we should get some of this
stuff up into the attic, while I still have you here."

"You have an attic?"

"Uh-huh, and it's a pretty decent size, although I
don't think you could stand up straight in it. I can
stand up in it, but I'm about 6 inches shorter than
you."

"That much? You look taller than that."

"Come stand here next to me and I'll show you."

We stood back to back while we compared heights, which
allowed his firm ass to rub against mine. Oh, my.
Delightful.

"I can't see how much taller you are this way. Turn
around." This was unnecessary but it allowed me to
stand toe to toe with him. My t-shirt, with its two big
hemispherical outthrusts, was pressed into his chest.

"You're only about 4 inches smaller than me. Maybe I
can stand up in the attic too," he said, as my damp t-
shirt pushed against him. I could feel the warmth of
his chest and my chest getting warmer in response.

I was looking up into his eyes and breathing hard. I
could feel my nipples stiffening and poking into his
chest.

"No, I still don't think you can. I should probably go
up there and you can bring stuff up to me."

"It's going to be as hot as blazes up there."

"I know."

I showed him where the attic entrance was and we pulled
the ladder down and climbed up to have a look.

"It's like a freakin' oven up here!"

"Isn't it? I'm burning up," I said.

"You must be hotter than I am, in that shirt."

"I sure am. I can't stand this. Would you mind if I
take my t-shirt off? You won't be offended, will you?"

"Uh, no." Of course not. My only reason for going up
there at all was to have an excuse for shedding some
more clothes. I had started thinking about the fact
that he was 18, so he wasn't jailbait, and he was going
away to college soon anyway, so I wouldn't have any
trouble getting rid of him. He sure looked mouth-
wateringly good in his near naked state, the sweat
running down his firm muscular body. His masculine
scent was driving me crazy.

So I decided to up the ante a little, and see if he
just liked admiring the view down my shirt or if he
really meant business.

"You won't tell anyone, will you? This is kind of
embarrassing, but it is just so hot. This is like a
sauna up here."

"No, I wouldn't tell anyone. But why wouldn't you want
me to tell them?"

"Cause I'm a schoolteacher, and you're just a boy,
and...well, you know.

People might think things."

"I won't embarrass you, Miz Wanshel. Pinkie swear."

"Pinkie swear." We made the sign, and I turned my back
on him and peeled my t-shirt off.

"Now don't look."

I didn't care if he looked or not but a girl must
always say "Don't look" on these occasions.

I picked up a box and held it in front of my chest and
turned around.

I was probably blushing beet red.

"Okay," I said. I clutched the box to my chest to cover
my breasts up.

He couldn't see anything but my bra straps over the top
of the box.

"Now go get those three book boxes marked "School" and
bring them up.

You can just hand them up to me."

I felt flustered seeing the bright look in his eyes. My
taking my t-shirt off had hit him like a shot of
amphetamine.

"You can just hand it up to me," I said when he came
back with the box. I hung back from the edge of the
ladder so he couldn't see me as he pushed the box up.

He got another box and pushed it up the same way,
unable to see me in my semi-nude state. I was wearing
nothing but a bra and cutoffs.

"Damn," he blurted sharply as he descended the ladder
with a thud.

"Did you hurt yourself?" I went to the edge and leaned
over, and as he looked up at me I knew he could see me
in nothing but my bra as I looked down at him, although
I must have been somewhat shadowy blocking the light
from the attic as I was.

"Uh, no, I'm okay. I just slipped there, but nothing
wrong."

"You sure? I could come down and take a look at it."

"No, that's all right."

He went away and came back with another box, and now
that we had broken the ice and I had let him see me in
my bra, I let him bring the box all the way up and join
me in the attic.

He couldn't stand up straight under the low rafters and
had to stoop over.

I stood next to him and pretended to be having
difficulty deciding what my next move was, while he
sneaked peeks at my full bra. My tits were spilling
over the tops of my lacy, low-cut cups. It wasn't the
most comfortable bra for this kind of work and I
seriously considered taking it off. If I had been alone
I would have.

"Do you think that old love-seat would fit over there
where the roof slopes down?"

"If we move some of that stuff, yeah." My landlords
left a lot of their own stuff up there in the attic and
it was somewhat crowded.

"Okay, why don't we move it over there, and make room.
I'll get in there and hand stuff to you."

This took a while, and involved a great deal of me
bending over and leaning forward so he could see down
my cleavage and into my bra, and see my swaying chest
hanging down as I bent over.

Every time he crouched down to take something from me
he stretched the crotch of his cutoffs taut, and I
could see the big round contours his balls made under
his cutoffs. I sure wanted to get a feel of those round
things if I could. He had an erection most of the time.
At first he pretended he wasn't really looking me in
the chest and then I gave him a little half smile to
kind of say "I don't mind", and he started looking more
boldly and frankly staring. My nips were hard like
little pebbles.

I could see his underwear peeking out now and then.
Briefs, not boxers. Nice and tight. His dick must have
been uncomfortably hard because he had to
surreptitiously adjust its position a couple of times,
to make more room for it.

"Jesus, this is hot up here. I don't think I can take
much more of this." That was me talking. I was sweating
so hard -- it must have been over 120 degrees in that
attic, maybe more -- that my bra was soaked through. My
soaked cups were semi-transparent and he could see the
dark circles around my nipples, and my hard, swollen
areolae standing out. I looked like I need to be
milked.

"I don't mind if you want to work some more."
Indefatigable youth.

"I've had it. Let's go down and get out of this
furnace."

He went down first, and I took my time coming down the
ladder so he could check out my legs as I descended. My
cutoff briefs were pasted against my skin. They looked
sprayed on, and I do have nice legs.

I stood next to him in the hallway and looked gently
into his big soft eyes.

"Wouldn't you like to take a nice cold shower after
that? I'm drenched."

"Uh, yeah, I could sure use it."

"We'll take turns. I'll go first, I'll be just a
minute."

I ran into the bathroom, stripped out of my soggy
clothes, and then leaned out of the bathroom door,
standing naked behind the door, and called Will.

"Would you throw these in the washing machine for me?
You don't have to turn it on, just toss them in for
me." I handed him my damp bra, panties, and cutoffs. He
looked mildly surprised to have a grown woman handing
him her underwear.

I turned on the shower and quickly rinsed off, and man,
it was heavenly to stand under those cold jets and soap
up and get all squeaky clean. I made as quick a job of
it as I could.

"Your turn," I called. I came out of the bathroom
wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around my middle,
barely covering my tits and ass.

"That was quick," Will commented as he squeezed by me
in the hall.

"I don't take as long as most women." Will's eyes
travelled up and down my form appreciatively, enjoying
the view of pink skin just out of the shower.

Will went in the bathroom and a minute later I heard
the shower start. I opened the bathroom door a crack,
leaned in, and said "Will, I'm going to take your
clothes and toss them in the wash with mine. They must
be filthy."

"What?" He couldn't hear me with the water running.

"I SAID I'M GOING TO THROW YOUR CLOTHES IN THE WASH,
OKAY?"

"Okay."

I opened the door and went in and got his clothes. They
were grimy and soaked with sweat. They smelled like a
locker room, but I mean that in a nice way.

I turned on the cold water in the sink and then flushed
the toilet. Will shrieked as the cold water ran out
and the shower suddenly turned hot.

Well, naturally feeling concerned for his safety I
forgot myself for a moment and peeked in the shower to
make sure he was okay. Wouldn't you?

He was too busy fumbling the faucets to turn the hot
water down and the cold up, to see me peeking in at the
other end of the shower.

My, what a nice, manly ass. His buns were perfectly
ripe. It was like seeing two full moons (now I know
where that expression comes from).

I closed the shower curtain and left the room, humming
a little tune to myself. On the way to the pantry I had
a look at his briefs. 34 inch waist, no cup size. Too
bad. When will Calvin Klein realize how much amusement
this would give the women who do men's laundry? I don't
think men would buy ill-fitting underwear just to boast
a bigger cup size any more than women do with bras,
once they got used to the idea.

I tossed our clothes in the wash and then went to the
kitchen to rustle us up a little snack. It wasn't
really popcorn weather but it was all I had, so I made
popcorn. I had used up most of my groceries in order to
make the move easier.

Outside, the sun was just starting to go down. You
could see a perfectly lovely view of the sunset from
the picture window, too.

"Will, come see the sunset!" I called.

"I don't have any clothes!"

"Well, just wrap a towel around yourself. Here --" I
rummaged in a box I hadn't opened yet, found a towel
just barely big enough to cover him, and passed it
through the bathroom door. I tried to see the
reflection of his nude body in the bathroom mirror,
through the crack in the door, but the mirror was all
steamed up.

He came out of the bathroom bashfully, clumsily trying
to keep the towel from slipping off, and I took him
into the living room and showed him the sunset.

"Isn't that a beautiful view?" I said proudly.

"Man, it's gorgeous. That is one freakin' beeyootiful
sunset."

You get a lot of shit in the air out that way, from the
chemical plants, so the sunsets here are gorgeous --
purple and red and gold with colorful streamers. And in
the leaf season, when the trees are all blazing, it's
even better. Sometimes you have to pinch yourself to
make sure you're not on drugs.

I took the liberty of putting my arm around his waist.

"I just love my new home. Isn't this great, Will?"

"Yeah. You are really lucky to have this place. I'd
like to have a place like this when I get set up."

Oh, a conversation! Goodie. "When you get out of
college, you mean?"

"Yes."

"What are you planning to do when you get out?"
Experimentally, I rubbed the side of my breast against
his arm, very gently. Dunno if he could feel anything
through the thick terry cloth.

"Shit, I don't know. I don't even know what I'm going
to major in."

With that cute face and that big rangy body I had a
feeling he was going to be majoring in girls, or maybe
girls would be majoring in him.

"Do you have a girlfriend, Will?"

"Nah. I had one, we broke up. That was a while back."

"Well, that makes it a lot easier. Going off to
college, I mean, if you don't have to break up or try
to maintain a long distance romance. You can just make
a fresh start at your new school."

"Yeah. I hope I meet someone at school. I've been kinda
lonely since I broke up with Tess."

"What's Tess like?"

"Oh, she's really bright. She had like a 3.8 grade-
point. She's going to be a pre-med at Stanford."

"That's wonderful. But you should stay away from
medical students, they won't have any time for
relationships."

"Yeah, I guess. Tess was really, really neurotic and
she was so wound up all the time, so there was no way
it could last."

"Pretty?"

"Oh, she's gorgeous."

"I can just see her. A perky little blonde, with big
tits."

"Nah. She's a redhead, and they're not all that big."

"Oh....? I thought you were a real chest man, from the
way you were..."

"Ah, gee, I wasn't-- I didn't mean to offend you." He
had a mortified expression on his face.

"Oh, you didn't." I smiled at him gently. "I wouldn't
have let you see me like that if it was a big deal. I
figured, what the hell, if you can take your shirt off,
why can't I? Besides, I had my bra on so you couldn't
really see much."

"No, I couldn't," he lied.

"Not any more than you could see at the beach," I said.

He bit his lower lip and looked at me.

"Oh, I forgot all about the popcorn!" I dashed into the
kitchen and got it and we munched for a while and
sipped our sodas. I sat next to him on the couch.

We talked about college, and about movies, and this and
that, and I slipped my arm around his shoulders and he
didn't move away.

"Will," I said tremblingly, with a quaver in my voice,
"I'd like you to do something for me."

"Hmm?"

"My back is really throbbing from all that lifting.
Could you rub some Ben-Gay in for me?"

"Well, sure."

I went to the box with my medicine cabinet stuff in it
and pretended to rummage around. I didn't want to put
any of that stuff on my back, really, it smells.

"Well, I can't find it. Could you just rub my back for
me please?"

I went in the bedroom and lay down on the bed, after
hastily throwing on some sheets, and then I carefully
unwrapped the towel and lowered it until it just barely
covered my ass.

"Just rub hard," I said. "Take your time, no rush."

He rubbed my back very nicely, which was a pleasant
surprise, and it felt really good. After a time I felt
his hands wandering cautiously lower down my back,
closer and closer to my ass.

"You can go lower, if you want," I said in a quavering
voice. "That feels good."

His hands probed just barely onto the edge of my
bottom.

"Oh yes, that feels really good. You can go lower."

His hand slid right down onto my gluteus maximus and
stroked me gently. Then his other hand came down and
did my other buttock. He was copping a feel. I have a
nice big ass, if you like big asses. It embarrasses me
most of the time.

"That feels nice, Will. You have good hands."

"Thank you," he said in a tense, eager voice. "You have
a nice body, Miz Wanshel." I looked at him and I could
see that he had a big hardon under his towel.

"Why, Will, thank you. What do you like about it?"

"Well, um, so--, so, you know, well-shaped, I
mean....." He was fumbling awkwardly. He couldn't even
think up a decent compliment, after an opening like
that.

I rolled over and looked at him. Because this exposed
my breasts I brought my arm down and folded it across
my breasts to cover them.

"Dammit Will, are you going to fuck me or not!"

He looked dumbfounded. He was frozen with shock.

"Will, I watched you waving that big erection in my
face all afternoon as you ogled my tits. Well, here
they are. If you like them, tell me I have nice
breasts. Just say it, that's all you have to do."

"You have...n-n-nice breasts. Miz Wanshel." He was
blushing furiously and stammering.

"Please call me Jenny. What's nice about them?"

"Well, they're so big, and round..."

"And what do you want to do when you see a big pair of
breasts?"

"I want to touch them."

"What else?"

"And...suck on them." His voice was practically a
whisper.

"Speak up, Will."

"Suck on them."

"Would you like to suck on mine?"

"Yes."

"Well, then ask me."

"Uh, um, I guess...Miz Wanshel, can I...suck on your
breasts?"

"May I, Will. Say may I, it's better grammar. I know
you can, since you have a mouth. Whether you may is up
to me."

"May I suck on your breasts, please?"

"Why?"

"Why, because, I... oh the hell with it!"

He lunged across the bed, grabbed me, and forced me
down. He flung the towel off me and wrestled me down
and pulled my arms off my chest, exposing my breasts,
and then his head came down and he took one big hard
nipple in his mouth and started sucking it, hard.

Wow! Having him lunge on me like that like a hungry
barracuda was a thrill. I was swept away. He was so
much bigger and stronger than I was. And he was in a
frenzy.

"Oh, god, Will, yes. Are you hard?" I pulled away the
towel that was wrapped around him and snaked my hand
down there and felt him, and he was like six inches of
rock.

Then I slid my hand lower and felt his balls. They felt
big and smooth and round, tucked in tight under his
cock. They felt like they were just bursting with semen
and testosterone.

"Oh god, yes. I'm wet, Will. I've been wet for the last
half hour. Just put it in and do me."

Will was chewing my breasts so hard it hurt, and I
wiggled my ass around until my pussy was right under
his dick and started guiding him in.

I was wide open down there, but it was so rigid I
couldn't bend it and I had to force him into a better
position before it started to go in. And in it went.

"Ow, ow ow! Jesus, that hurts. Stop biting my tits so
hard!"

He finally noticed that I had his cock in me and he
started to move, hard. I wasn't wet and open enough
inside and it hurt, so I had to try to push him off. He
was trying to rape me, pretty much. He was going to
put it in with or without my cooperation, and I was
trying to cooperate.

His hard penis continued driving into me like it was a
railroad spike and he was John Henry, the Steel-Drivin'
Man.

"Will, please! Take your time, slow down, you're
hurting me. Will, please."

He stopped chewing on my breasts and said "Do you want
me to screw you, Miz Wanshel? Is this what you want?"

"Yes, Will, I want you to fuck me. I want you to fuck
me good. I want you to fuck my ass off, like the horny
young stallion you are, and I want you to make me come.
I'll let you screw me, Will. I just want you to slow
down and let my pussy get lubricated before you tear
something down there. Please just back out and then put
it in slow. Please?"

"I can't help myself. I've just got to screw you or
I'll go crazy."

"I know, Will. I've been teasing you all afternoon."

"God, Jenny, I want you so badly. Your tits are so
fucking tremendous.

I wanted you the first minute I saw you."

"When I was bending over in that low cut shirt, you
mean, at the garage sale? I knew you wanted me, Will,
when I saw you looking at them. I was showing them to
you on purpose. That's why I wore that lacy black bra,
and that's why I picked you to bend over in front of. I
wanted you and I got you. So now I'm all yours. Fuck
me, you son of a bitch. Just be gentle.

"And I want you to use a condom."

"Ah, shit."

"Please, Will."

"It's already in."

"That doesn't matter. I've got condoms in my purse over
there. Just go get one and put it on, and then I won't
have to worry and I can relax and enjoy myself."

"Ah, okay," he grumbled. He went on put one on and his
erection did not diminish one iota while he was
fumbling with the package and getting it on.

I spread my legs invitingly.

"You could lick me down there a little, if you want to.
That would help me get wetter."

He looked dubious.

"Did you ever do this with your girlfriend?" I had
already forgotten her name.

"No."

"Here, it's easy. Each woman is different so you should
try to get each one to show you how she likes it. Here,
just stick your tongue up my hole, and try to keep my
pubic hairs from getting stuck in your teeth."

He put his face against my pussy and I felt his hot
breath on my crotch and then his tongue wiggled into my
hole.

"That's very good. Now slide it out of my hole and
slide it up about two inches until you find my clit.
No, that's my urethra, keep going. You feel that
little bump -- yes, right there, that's it -- sticking
out about half an inch like a little tiny penis? It's
erect now, and don't bash it so hard the erection goes
down. It's very tender and sensitive and wilts if you
abuse it.

"You want to lick it oh so gently, like an ice cream
cone, and keep the erection hard. As long as there's
blood in it making it stiff you're doing the right
thing. Make it harder, like you want it to burst, but
you have to lick it gently with just the tip of your
tongue....oh, like THAT, yes. Lick me just like that.
Are you okay down there? Can you breathe? I want you to
just keep doing that, that's the right pace, don't
speed it up...oh, yes, yes, yes..."

He was pretty good at it, actually. It wasn't the first
time he had done it; a girl had taught him to eat her
pussy in the 9th grade. (I remembered her, too. Who
would have thought prim little Melinda Olcott,
straight-A student, with her tight blonde braids and
Peter Pan collars, was teaching boys cunnilingus?)

He got my cunt boiling hot, licking me like that, and
when I felt sure I was as slippery as an eel inside I
told him he could try to put his dick in again.

"It would have gone in easier the first time if it
wasn't so thick," I said. "And so hard! You could hurt
a girl with that thing." I thought he could use a
little flattery. And he done such a nice job of sucking
my clit.

It slid in a lot easier this time. I felt his bigness
spreading my vaginal muscles wide, like opening an
oyster. I could smell the inside of my cunt; my
secretions were pungent and slick.

Slowly he pushed himself into me. His dick was sliding
in and in and in. And my flower opened up to receive
him.

"Will, have you ever fucked a teacher before -- umf!
That feels good, yeah."

"No, never."

"Did you ever want to?"

"Oh sure, lots of times."

"Oh GOD! I felt that in my teeth! Have you got another
inch of that thing you can slide up me, sailor? If you
do I think I'll die."

"I think there's another inch there, yeah. How's this -
-"

And he slid the last inch up me and bang, our groins
were locked together tight. It had been a while since I
had felt anything that nice inside of me.

"Oh, god, yes, Will. Do you think you can slide about 5
and a half inches out now, and just tease the vestibule
with that big knob on the head of your dick? Yeah, oh
yeah, like that..."

"How's this?" he said, sawing away.

"Good, good. So Will, since you never got to screw a
teacher before -- this is your graduation present.
Tonight you get to screw the teacher."

"Yeah, I've wanted to screw you for years. This is like
--"

"What??"

"I had a crush on you for years, all the time I was at
Andrew Jackson..."

"Oh. My. God. Are you an ex-student of mine?"

"No. I went to Andrew Jackson but I never had you in a
class. But I would see you in the hall, and in the
cafeteria and so on, and I really had a crush on you. I
must have jacked off fantasizing about you a hundred
times."

(Only a hundred?)

"My God, I didn't realize. I didn't recognize you."

"Well, you wouldn't, I never had a class with you. But
all the boys in the school knew who you were."

"Are you one of those boys who wrote things about
"Watermelons Wanshel" on the bathroom wall?"

Will laughed. "No, were you sensitive about that? I
heard about that, I'm sorry. They shouldn't call you
things like that."

He was screwing me harder and deeper now, and my hips
were pounding into the bedsprings.

"No, they shouldn't. But I'm used to it. Boys have been
making fun of them ever since these melons were little
cherries."

"They are gorgeous." My boobs like it when you worship
them. I could feel them swelling up and getting harder
and more sensitive.

"So. Will...would you like to suck on my...watermelons,
while you screw me? Good. Roll over and I'll get on top
of you."

Will rolled over and I mounted myself on his dick. I
lay on top of him and lowered my breasts toward his
mouth so he could suck me while we fucked.

"Oh, god, suck them Will. Can you suck both at once?"
He could. He got both of my engorged nipples into his
mouth and gave them a brisk, sloppy tongue whipping,
while we continued to fuck hard, my crotch slobbering
down onto his as he humped up at me.

I looked down at my tits and they had swollen up as big
as they ever get, a half-inch or so bigger than normal.
Sometimes they get like that, if I've put on a little
weight or I'm retaining water, and then I can barely
get my bra on and still breathe. One day I'll get
pregnant and they'll stay like that, and I'll be Jenny
Double-D Cup.

"What do you think all the boys back at Andrew Jackson
would say, if they knew you finally got to suck Miss
Wanshel's watermelons?"

"I think they'd kill me. I think if they had ever
thought some kid had gotten a piece of you they'd have
waited for him after school and killed him."

"Men. Is killing your answer to everything?"

"I think you're going to kill me if you keep fucking me
like this.

My dick feels huge."

"Yeah? Do you feel like you're going to explode if I
keep this up?"

"Yes!"

"Well, good. I am going to make you come now, Will, you
know why? Because the sooner you blow this load in
me...the sooner you will get hard and we will do this
again!"

"Oh God, Jenny....Miz Wanshel..."

I bounced up and down on his dick, hard and fast,
fucking him like he was a dildo. His sucking was
driving my nipples wild. I was breathing hard and
sweating, my ponytail whipping me in the face, as I
plunged down onto him again and again. My secretions
coated his dick and the rich musky scent of our rutting
perfumed the air.

My breath was coming in short panting gasps.

"So you like my breasts, Will? Call me Miss
Watermelons, like you boys used to in the 9th grade."

"Oh god, Miss Watermelons, thank you. I've been wanting
to see what you had under your sweater for so long. I
wanted to put my hands on them and feel them. I knew
you would have the most beautiful breasts I've ever
seen. They are so, so fine! You're huge...you're
stacked like a brick shithouse. That's what all the
boys think. Your nipples taste so sweet. You've got the
biggest, hardest, sexiest nipples I've ever sucked!
They're as thick as one of my fingers. They taste so
good. Thank you for letting me suck them. Oh, please
Miss Watermelons, don't make me come yet, please, I'm
going to come, stop...ahhh! Oh God!"

"I can feel you coming inside me Will, right through
the condom."

I could. I could feel his dick spewing and spraying
like a fire hose inside me, and I prayed the condom
could hold it. I kinda felt like Myrtle, the Fertile
Turtle, that night, and it would only take one drop of
this stud's sperm finding its way to my uterus...

We clung together for a little while and then we pulled
apart. His condom had held, but I could see the stuff
dripping down onto the root of his penis and running
into his pubic hair. I had to get a wash cloth to clean
him off.

"Good fucking, Will."

"Thank you."

"Miss Wanshel awards you a gold star for exemplary
performance."

I kissed my fingertip and traced a little star on his
forehead.

"Now, you must have worked up an appetite with all that
huffing and puffing, yes? I could make us some more
popcorn...and we could hook up the TV."

"I'd like that."

I made some more popcorn while Will hooked up the TV
set next to the bed. There was no cable hookup yet, but
I had a videocassette of "Emmanuelle" that I keep for
special occasions like this.

We munched popcorn and watched the movie. I went to the
bathroom to brush the popcorn hulls out of my teeth and
when I came back he was fondling himself under the
covers. Jerking off while he watched the lovely
Mademoiselle Emmanuelle give some guy a blowjob.

I pulled back the covers to watch him pulling his meat.
He looked embarrassed.

"I feel like jerking off too," I said. "Leave the
covers off so I can watch you. I haven't seen a guy do
that in years. It's neat."

I spread my legs and started stroking Miss Pussy softly
while I watched Will beat off, and Will watched
Emmanuelle. After a while Will's head swiveled away
from the TV and he watched me as I made myself wetter
and wetter down there. Will had done a good job on my
clitoris before but I can do myself better than any man
can do me. I got the little man in the boat very hard
and started trilling him with my fingertips.

"Can I do that?"

"With a few years of practice, maybe. I can do this
part better than you can. But you can finish me."

Emmanuelle was moaning hard on the TV and we went back
to watching her and after a while we were both
breathing hard. I was nearly there, on the brink. I
looked across at Will, and he was rock hard, shaking it
stiff. When the big end pokes out of the boy's fist
he's about ready to go.

"Will...." I said.

"Yes?"

"I'm really wet now. Are you hard enough to put it in?"

"Yes, I think so. I'll put another condom on."

"Thank you."

He rolled it on and I got my legs spread wide and
scooted down where he wouldn't bang my head into the
headboard.

"You want to get on top, Will?"

"I sure liked what we were doing before."

"I did too, but I want you on top of me now."

He kneeled between my legs with his dick poised at my
entrance.

"I don't need any foreplay now, just kiss my breasts a
little and I'm ready to go. Can you put it in?"

I was as hot as a stove and as damp as a summer in
Seattle. He nuzzled my warm, sensitive breasts, and he
started sliding it in slowly. It went in easily this
time. I felt my pussy spread wide to receive him and he
went in.

"Oh god, slide it right up me, Will. Oh god!"

It felt good. It only took him about a minute to get me
all the way open.

"You can screw me now, Will."

He pulled back and moved his hands to my hips. I felt
him enter me deeply, and then we began to fuck. He
fucked me gently at first, and then harder, him
pounding me and me lifting my hips for more.

My ass was bouncing up and down on the mattress as he
rode me.

I pulled my knees back and put them over his shoulders,
so he could really thrust in. He continued fucking me
and it went in deeper than before, and he really began
screwing me. I was eager to get it down there. Every
thrust was a head-pounding thrill. My pussy lips were
totally engorged, clamped wetly around his dick, as he
thrust into me.

He got into a steady rhythm, and was stroking my pussy
like an oarsman on the river. I was already hot when he
started on me and I didn't take me long to get back to
the edge.

"Oh yeah, Will, Will....I'm almost there. Can you fuck
me a little faster please?"

He really thrust home hard then and banged me down into
the bedsprings, and I fought the feeling as long as I
could until I couldn't take anymore and I let the
explosion come on.

"Oh god...yeah, that's it, just like that, not quite so
hard Will, oh god, slide it in just like that, oh
yeah...oh god, I'm on fire...do you think you can put
out the fire with your big hose, mister fireman? oh
yeah, that's the spot, right in there...screw me...oh
dear god, I'm almost there, keep doing that, I'm almost
there Will...."

"OH! Lord, YES! Omigod, omigod...WILL, YEAH, THAT'S IT,
THAT'S IT, OHHHHHH!" I didn't have any near neighbors
to wake up and I allowed myself a good loud
earsplitting barnyard yell.

Naturally, Emmanuelle was still on. My ecstasy was
right in time with hers -- she was having a screaming
orgasm too.

It was a good come, a solid, honest to god non-fake
orgasm. My body quaked. It curled my toes.

"Oh god, thank you Will. Thank you. Oh god. You fucked
me to orgasm, you really did. You are so good. Thank
you." I was babbling. It had been a long, long day and
when that orgasm came my body collapsed into something
like a bowl of runny jello. I felt like I couldn't
move.

I cuddled up against Will and held him tight. His dick
was still hard.

"Do you need to finish, Will? Put it back in me and
finish. I'll fuck you." I couldn't fuck a fly. I was
all fucked out.

He put it back in me and I lay on my back and he pumped
me hard for couple of minutes. Just as I was starting
to get a little sore down there he came, and I felt it
throb inside me just as vividly as the first time.

He rolled off me, exhausted. It had been a long day for
him too. I wondered if his family was expecting him
home.

I peeled his sloppy, runny condom off him and held his
limp, quivering dick softly in my hands.

"Thank you," I said. "You really know how to polish the
teacher's apple, big boy."

I cuddled up against him and leaned my head on his
shoulder.

"You were great," he said. "I feel like a 1000 pound
lead weight just fell on me, but you were great."

"You must be exhausted, poor man. Want to spend the
night?"

"I can't...you know, like my parents and all..."

"I understand. Will...you know, you're going to be
around all summer... if you wanted to come over again
next Friday night...?"

And he did.


Jenny Wanshel
***@biosys.net
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-09 20:08:50 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

All Tied Up
by Negative Creep (address withheld)

***

A teen abduction, gang rape and cum bath. (M+/f-teen,
nc, rp, v, ws, bd)

***

I slid my dick across her stomach and back and forth
over the puffy nipples from her budding fourteen year
old titties. Within minutes I was spewing my load over
her chest, a pearl necklace for a young teen. Her eyes
were as glazed as her entire body: she was gleaming wet
from spunk, jizz, sperm, cum. Her stomach, legs, and
arms were wet. Her slightly hairy pussy lips were
dripping with cum. She kept licking her lips trying to
get the drippy sperm off and out of her mouth. Her hair
was matted wet, her eyelashes coated and her ears full
of goo.

This fourteen year old was covered with the sperm of
twelve men who had taken turns fucking her mouth and
sweet little cunt or simply jerking off on her.

Her arms were tied to the bedposts as were her spread-
eagled legs. She had stopped fighting after being
dicked and unloaded on dozens of times. All of the men
-- me included -- were so turned on by raping this
little bitch that we found we could cum two or three
times, it was such a hot sight.

Me, this load was my fourth because, well, let me back
up.

Earlier today cruising the mall parking lot I spotted
this little bitch, long strawberry blonde hair, skimpy
red halter top, short shorts that barely covered her
teenie ass. Little cunts like that make me want to fuck
the shit out of them because young cockteases grow up
to be big cockteases. Little girls like her needed to
be fucked, forced to suck and showered with sperm,
treated like the little whores they look like.

I watched her walking closer to where I was parked as
she left her friends, equally dressed like dirty little
sluts but she was the one I had my sights on, alone and
walking slowly, ears covered by headphones.

I made my move as soon as she passed my car. I flew out
the door, grabbed her, my hand over her sweet mouth and
pulled her into the car. A few slaps shut her up while
I quickly pulled out my dick and jerked it while my
hands ran over her body, under her shorts where I felt
the thong (fucking whore!).

I yanked her top away to reveal those sweet titties,
the nipples involuntarily hard. Within seconds I jerked
a big load of cum onto those tits and ordered her to
rub it in and then lick her fingers clean.

She was so scared and crying, she did as she was told.
I made the little slut suck my dick clean as I demanded
she tell me her age, even as my cock was in her mouth.

She managed to mumble "fourteen" which made my dick
instantly hard again as I rubbed it all over her little
face, now actually the slut the advertised herself to
be.

Long story short, I gagged and tied her and drove off
to the meeting place where 11 guys were waiting, each
who paid big for the privilege of raping a teenie girl.

I thoroughly enjoyed watching them break her cherry and
make her cry, deep fuck her raunchy little cunt mouth
and jerk load after load of cum into her fourteen year
old face.

This would go on all night until the little whore was
sore in every hole, gagged time and again by big dicks
and finally the recipient of a gang jerk, each of us
spurting one more hot load of cum onto her fourteen
year old face, body and hair.

After that, she was dazed looking up at all of us as we
gathered around her once more.

"No," she whimpered.

"No baby," I said. "We’re not gonna jerk off on you
again."

She looked hopeful.

"No," I said as I held my dick close to her pretty cum-
covered cheeks, "Not cum..."

And I began to piss straight into her fourteen year old
face as all eleven other guys did the same: face, hair,
titties, pussy.

This little cunt was going to be real mess when we were
finally done with her.

END

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a
fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
Kristen's collection - Directory 45
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-10 13:22:35 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N


_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________






Scroll down to view text



Archive name: Iowa.txt (mf,gb,slut)
Authors name: Cynthia Candle
Story title : Just a Girl from Iowa

-------------------------------------------------------
© Copyright 1998
This work is copyrighted to the author, with all rights
reserved. -- This work may be archived and displayed on
non-commercial web sites without permission, but please
do not remove the author name or address. Thank you
-------------------------------------------------------

She was from Iowa. Eighteen and new to the city. She
hadn't made many friends, she said, because she really
wasn't used to going out at night. I had met her on
the bus as we traveled to and from work. We got on and
off at the same stop.

Although she was quite a bit younger than me (I'm 42)
we seemed to hit it off. She was a delightfully re-
freshing change from some of the more jaded women I'm
aquatinted with. Still, my feelings toward her were
not entirely paternal.

She was very thin, with short blond hair and the bluest
eyes I had ever seen. Because of her thin, light frame,
her breasts were quite small. I was anxious to see
exactly how small.

She was 5'8" tall and her legs were magnificent. She
looked like a ballerina; Slender long legs disappearing
into the tightest roundest little bottom you can
imagine.

One evening we stopped for a drink at a little bar on
the corner by the bus stop. We sat at a table and re-
capped our day for each other. Talking of how glad we
were that it was Friday.

Coming from Iowa she was quite curious about the city
and was disappointed she had seen so little in the time
she had been there.

We had a few more drinks. Neither had any particular
place to be that evening. We were getting a little
tipsy and during the conversation she said that there
was something in Chicago that they didn't have in her
small Iowa hometown that she really wanted to see.

Her face turned bright red as she blushed and said,
"Oh my gosh I must have had more to drink than I
thought."

I said "Why? What is it you want to see?"

She replied, "I'm sorry I brought it up. I can't ask a
man about those things."

I convinced her to tell me, and she said she had never
seen a porno movie. She didn't want to go by herself
and she was too embarrassed to go with someone else.

I told her I had seen many porno films and not to be
embarrassed. I would be glad to take her. In fact if
she wanted to, we could stop at the Adult bookstore
down the street and look at the 25-cent peepshows as
a test to see if she wanted to see a full-length movie.

We finished our drinks, paid the bill and headed for
the adult bookstore.

-=*=-

She was a little hesitant about going in once we were
there but evidently we had had enough to drink, she
finally said what the hell, and we opened the door and
headed in.

I got 10 dollars worth of quarters (wanted to have
plenty) and we walked to the back where the booths
were. There must have been 30 booths and the aisles
were filled with men waiting their turn for various
movies.

My friend tried not to notice the men, but they were
making no effort to hide their own interest in her.

We slipped into one of the unoccupied booths with out
even looking at what the movie was. I closed the door
and slipped the latch.

It was dark in there, with the exception of the little
red lights that glowed at each of the quarter slots. I
slipped a quarter into the first slot and the screen
flickered as a film began. It began in the middle that
is.

There on a the screen, for the first time in her life
she saw two men and a woman, one man with his huge cock
halfway down the woman's throat and the other man fuck-
ing the woman from behind.

She gasped and fell back against me in startled amaze-
ment.

I put my arms around her from behind and we stood there
watching the movie, occasionally dropping another quar-
ter in.

Her breathing was becoming shallow and fast and I let
my hand drift up the front of her blouse to those tiny
breasts of hers. She made no effort to stop me.

I massaged them from the outside but then undid the
buttons and slipped my hand inside her shirt.

Indeed they were tiny things, mostly nipple, but the
nipples were magnificent poking a full inch from the
breasts. I rubbed a nipple between my thumb and fore-
finger and heard a small gasp. Her breathing was more
rapid now, But her eyes never left the screen.

I left her blouse hanging open and slid my hands down
her waist to her hips then down those marvelous slender
thighs. My fingers gripped the material of her skirt
and slowly raised it to her waist. I tucked it into
itself, moved my hands around to the front and felt
the soft bare skin of her belly.

She was wearing small cotton panties and my fingers
slipped inside them and into her wonderfully moist
pussy.

This time she was not a low moan escaped, as her lips
parted and her tongue licked her lips furtively. I
knew that someone had heard us because I could hear
the latches slide shut on the booths at either side
of us.

Her cunt was incredibly wet and tight around my
fingers; she had a clit that was more like a baby's
cock. It protruded from between her cunt lips, and
like her nipples, stuck out nearly an inch. It was
hard and slippery. Every time I touched it she moaned
and involuntarily jerked her hips.

By now her panties fallen down to her ankles. She
lifted one foot free of them and spread her legs giving
me freer access to her entire body. Her eyes were still
glued to the action on the screen.

My eyes had grown accustomed to the darkness by now
and with the glow given off by the movie screen I
looked about the booth. It was then I knew why the
booths on either side had been occupied. For on both
sides of the booth a hole larger than a mans head had
been cut in the plywood.

And in fact there about waist high were indeed the
faces of two men eagerly watching us.

I was in no mood to stop and my horny little friend
certainly was in her own world. I leaned forward and
ran my tongue around her neck and up to her ear.

"Baby I'm going to fuck you right here in the booth.
You want a hot hard cock in your cunt?" I was enjoying
talking to her in a way I was sure she had never heard
to before. She tried answer but as she started to
speak My finger flicked over her big clit and all she
could reply was, "Uuhhhh!"

I unfastened my pants and shoved them and my shorts to
the floor giving only a moments thought to what the
floor must be like. It felt sticky under foot.

My dick was hard and ready to have some hot pussy. I
let it slip up between her legs and rest between the
lips of her tight little cunt and against that massive
clit.

My hands went back to her nipples and I started to talk
into her ear again. "Move that hot cunt for me, slide
it back and forth over that big cock. I'm going to fuck
your mouth, your cunt and your ass right here while you
watch the movie."

Her slender hips began a slow undulation. Through the
holes in the wall I knew the men had heard what I said.
I knew they had their cocks out and were jacking them
as they listened.

I also knew this slender little 18 year old was under
my control. I knew that she would do anything that I
asked her too. She was aroused and had let herself go.
I could tell that she was hotter than she had ever been
before.

She was beyond caring where she was, she would fuck me
now if she were laying flat on her mothers dinning
table during thanksgiving dinner.

I removed her blouse completely and dropped it into the
slime on the floor. Her skirt was next and I pulled it
roughly over her head and tossed it into the corner.
With the exception of her shoes she was naked.

I grabbed her hair and turned her around and firmly
pushed her to her knees. She was breathing so heavily
and her skin was so hot that she complied as soon as
she knew what I wanted.

My hand applied to the back of her blonde head and
guiding my cock with my other hand I painted her lips
with the precum that had begun to form on my swollen
cockhead. Then with more pressure to her head my
raging dick slid between her lovely lips.

I held still letting her suck enjoying her laving
tongue and the sight of those to men watching her
suck my hard-on.

Then holding her head with both hands I began to fuck
her face for real. Sliding it in until her nose was
buried in my pubic hair then out to the tip again. In
and out, harder and harder till the cum spurt out of
my balls and shot from the end of my dick into that
waiting mouth. I was amazed that she hadn't gagged
even once. She moaned at the first taste of cum and
eagerly swallowed it down.

I slid my cock out of her mouth and stroking it shot
the second spurt square in her face. It hit her on the
bridge of her nose and spread out and flowed down her
pink cheeks.

I continued to stroke and spasm after spasm spewed out
hitting her lips then her forehead, her chin, she moved
her face like a person in the shower trying to wet
their whole face. Her hand was between her legs and I
knew she was stroking that hard clit not unlike the way
I was stroking my cock.

Her bangs were plastered to her forehead and her entire
face looked slippery and filmy from my pent up ejacu-
lation. I motioned to the man at my right to stick his
cock through the hole in the wall.

His was short but incredibly fat as was the large belly
he pressed to the wall on his side of the partition.
However it protruded into our space far enough to allow
my sexy little companion to get at it.

I leaned down and took her hand and placed it on his
thick erection. She was startled and started to pull
her hand back. I turned her head and when she saw the
cock in the dim light her head slumped forward and that
fat dick disappeared into her mouth.

I stood her up so that her ass was against the other
wall as she sucked the man to the right. An eager
hand came through the other hole in the wall, and his
fingers slipped into her sopping pussy.

My hands went to her breasts and fondled them playing
with the nipples all the while.

Even with the fat mans cock in her mouth she was moan-
ing the vibrations from her voice causing him to come
prematurely, sending a second load of cum over her
tongue and down her throat.

To my amazement she was getting frantic for more sex,
more cum, more cock. She stood up and wrapped one of
her long slender legs around my waist and with her
hand took my now rejuvenated rod and put it in her
cunt. She was tight but so wet. Her head lolled back
and she had both hands on my ass. Her hips moved at a
speed that almost caused me to lose my balance. Her
voice now had a more frantic quality but at a much
lower tone. "Gimmie more dick, fuck me, I need more
cock fuck me faster."

Her voice was louder and I was sure a crowd had
gathered outside our booth. She was breathing in loud
gasps now, we turned and I had her pressed against the
wall with her firm little sweaty ass pressed against
the hole in the partition.

She screamed, "Yeah fuck me in the ass shove it in."

I realized that the man in that booth was taking
advantage of a rare opportunity and that he had stuck
his cock into her tight little butt while I filled
her pussy. I could feel his cock against mine separated
by a thin membrane of flesh.

We fucked back and forth in a fantastic rhythm.

He screamed, "God I'm coming," and I knew our secret
was definitely out. They must have heard that out in
the street I thought.

I came for the second time and overflowed her pussy,
cum ran down her thighs and mingled with the cum that
had been shot onto her ass by the anonymous man in the
next booth. I stepped back out of breath.

My wet cock starting to shrink. She still had that
frantic look in her eyes, "I NEED MORE COCK. I NEED
MORE COCK NOW!" I tried shushing her but she wasn't
listening. She unlocked the door and plunged into the
crowd gathered about our booth. The crowd parted then
closed again as she disappeared into into the hall.

I gathered my clothes and put them on. I stepped out.
She was somewhere under that mass of people at the
opening at the end of the hall. Clothes were flying
every where. The manager tapped me on the shoulder and
said, "Don't worry I closed the shop and locked the
door." He then hurried to where the crowd was,
unbuttoning his shirt as he went.

My little friend from Iowa was still screaming for more
cock. There must have been twenty men kneeling standing
laying about her. Hands everywhere, men pushing to get
their cocks into anyone of her holes, and still she
begged for more.

Men jacked off and came on her tits, her face, one man
was fucking her hair. She was slick with sweat and cum
from head to toe. Her hair was plastered to her head as
if she had just climbed out of a pool.

One by one they finished, got tired, and stepped back.
The last one, a grotesquely obese man, was still on his
hands and knees over her. She was on her back bucking
up from the floor driving her pussy up onto his dick.
She stopped finally, and he came spurting cum over her
stomach.

Afterwards the manager turned all the lights on and we
looked at her. Legs spread, cum running from her and
pooling on the floor. Her hair had dried in places and
stuck out like it was one solid piece. Her pussy was
red and swollen and her hole sort of hung open as if
it to was had been stretched beyond repair. I noticed
bite marks on her thighs and around the nipples.

She was breathing heavily. Her eyes opened and she
spied me. She sat up smiled and said, "That was some
movie."

I retrieved her filthy clothes and she got dressed. I
walked her home. Luckily she had a scarf to cover her
cum dried hair.

-=*=-

I sat in her living room while she lay in the bathtub
soaking herself. When she finished and came out, she
sat down and said, "I'm sorry Carl, I know I should
have told you this before, but I needed sex so badly
I just couldn't.

You see I'm HIV positive and I couldn't think of any
other way too get laid by a man. You're a real love to
help me out that way. And I hope you don't catch any-
thing, I really do."

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It’s okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
strangers. But it isn’t okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex
with strangers!! You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 8
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-11 12:54:03 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Bound For Glory
by Peter_Pan (***@hotmail.com)

***

Shannon is just a cute teenager. It's not her fault she
has fantasies she shouldn't. Problem is when your
"nice" boyfriend has a vivid imagination also. Toss in
a decent-size Hotel suite and you're talking a game
played with high-stake prison rules! (Mf-teen, mast,
1st, bd, rom)

***

Few girls air their most personal fantasies. Whilst
being gang-raped, taken forcibly by their fathers or
having their dress ripped off in the shopping mall,
preparatory to being openly molested by a bunch of
over-heated school-boys, ranks way up there in the
dream-stakes, any such reality might offer somewhat
less of a rush.

Shannon though, had just the one teensy weensy
daydream. To be tied-up and spanked soundly! Just
eighteen now, she most certainly had the body for it.
Barely five-two from the soles of her remarkably pretty
little feet to the part in her mop of curly light-brown
hair, she weighed-in at no more than a hundred and
twelve pounds. Anyone in the market for an ultimately
cute teenager with probably the most appealing lips,
breasts and silhouette this side of Aphrodite herself,
would assuredly need to be taking a number.

Not just a pretty face, she had worked hard in her last
years at school to score big-time in those final exams.
This by necessity had meant just the occasional
boyfriend and the even more occasional night out. She
may have still been a virgin but played host
nevertheless to the same hormones on active standby as
most any other school-girl. What another boy was
denied, her own fingers were free to pursue...and most
nights unquestionably DID. It was at such intimate
moments the specter of being tied-up and left helpless
infiltrated her naughty little musings.

Todd had been in love with Shannon since her sophomore
year. Something less than a forceful personality, he
had watched with aching ventricular distress as a
veritable procession of 'hulks' had offered their
dubious chaperoning duties, the majority of which
however had earned short-shift from the blue-eyed
academic who if nothing else, knew her own mind and was
not about to be pressured into any short-term
relationship just for the sake of the visuals. High-
school politics and student cliques had never been
Shannon's thing.

Having regarded Todd as little more than a confidante
during the intervening years, she had agreed finally to
a one-off date - maybe to defer the rigors of Purgatory
at some later stage. She was after all, a good Catholic
girl! As it turned out she discovered she could have
done way worse – had in fact in dates gone by. Over a
period of some six and a half weeks she found herself
in fully unchartered territory – head over heels in
love. Todd was smiling, his fortunes had turned a
complete one-eighty. It was almost enough to join the
local Bible society!

Just a fortnight before she was to attend her first
semester at College, they had decided to spend a
romantic weekend at a mountains retreat. Todd's father,
a man of kindly disposition, had slipped his son a
couple of hundred-dollar bills as they left for the
car.

"Take real good care of her son," he called after him,
"She's an angel."

The entire journey, Todd found himself trying to
repress images that for sure, his genteel up-bringing
had no part in creating. Images as far removed from his
established lifestyle as might be imagined. Shannon sat
beside him looking out at the forested landscape in
transit, holding his hand and as content in the world
she inhabited as might be an oyster ensconced in its
new shell.

Swinging off the exit road and into the guests'
allocated parking area immediately fronting the gothic
edifice that was the "Grand Victoria," they got out of
the car and stretched. Todd flipped the trunk release
and Shannon tugged out her overnight bag before
reaching further-in to retrieve her boyfriend's snap-
lock. Pushing past her with uncharacteristic
abruptness, he muttered "I'll get that Shannon!" She
caught what she interpreted as momentary panic in his
voice.

The young desk-clerk lifted his head to attend to the
approaching guests. Somewhere though, between his pre-
rehearsed welcome-speech and their arrival at the
reception desk, his vocal chords suffered a major
operational relapse. Perhaps it was the imminency of
what up until that moment was undoubtedly the best-
looking girl he had ever seen. Maybe it was the brevity
of that tight little skirt which was suddenly displayed
in all its curvaceous limitations as she bent over
quite innocently, to retrieve the clutch bag she had
dropped.

Of course we can't rule out the fact either that even
taking into account the tasteful nature of the blouse
she was wearing, everything beneath was somewhat
clearly outlined and despite the fact she needed only a
modest-sized bra for her age, push-ups can do wonders
and sufficient of her cleavage was still visible let's
say, to give Pamela Anderson a decent run for her
money.

"I, er...that is to say The Grand Victoria welcomes you
folks," he stammered, trying to look anywhere but into
those depressingly unavailable pretty blue eyes. "You
have a booking?" he enquired of Todd, who was already
filling out a registration form and fully aware of the
effect Shannon was having on the man.

In possession of their electronic keys, they took the
elevator to the third floor where adjacent suites 306
and 308 awaited their incoming temporary residents.
Todd had been hoping for a shared suite naturally
enough, but one glance at Shannon's father had
eliminated that little possibility, let alone any hope
of his being able to persuade Shannon herself. Even his
own father had said to him "Just behave son, you know
what we expect of you!"

Getting on for 7 p.m. as it was, they decided to have
dinner at Cavaliers restaurant on the ground floor with
the intention then of maybe watching a movie upstairs
together. With the wealth of sight-seeing planned for
the following day, a real late night was not called
for.

Barely twenty and not yet with the poise and
worldliness of an older man, Todd raised the waiter's
eyebrow by enquiring as to whether the "Atlantic
Salmon" came with chips or not. Shannon erred on the
side of caution meanwhile and simply ordered a Beef
Stroganoff. It was at the point Todd requested a wine-
list that the waiter's smirk intensified.

"And you both have ID yes?" he muttered deadpan. The
view down the young girl's top from where he was
standing right that second, really did compensate for
the mediocre salary.

Sipping her champagne, she could feel the hot flush
spreading across her face. She felt delicious. Todd
smiled at her. What he was imagining would have had
Shannon's parents sprinting down to the local
courthouse, organizing an AVO to be served on her
companion.

Ensuring that the wine flowed in anything but
moderation, Todd was heartened by the fact that
Shannon's giggles were now punctuated by the odd
slurred word. That he loved her was in no doubt – who
in their right mind could not? That he desired a taste
of the outré in terms of amorous inclination towards
his wholly innocent partner was almost understandable.
The fact is, if either party had been privy to the
other's secret thoughts, they might have taken their
leave of Cavaliers way earlier.

Back in 308, Shannon sank into the plush chair, while
Todd fiddled about with the remote trying to locate the
main menu.

"World Trade Center" or "Talladega Nights" Shan?" he
asked.

"Whatever," she replied, kicking her heels off. "Think
maybe I need a coffee actually." She couldn't repress a
further bout of girlish laughter.

"What you NEED is another glass of champagne sexy
features," Todd grinned. He already had the cork off
the "courtesy bottle" in the fridge and was pouring
them a glass each.

"Do you really think I'm sexy?' she giggled, looking up
at him, using every coquettish mannerism available to
her. Todd was having a hard time, not to put too fine a
point on it.

"Nooo," she cried out as he handed her a three-quarter
filled wine-glass. "I've had way more than I should
Todd. Are you trying to get me drunk or something?"

"Frankly...yeah," he confessed, "And yes, I do think
you're sexy Shannon. God, if only you knew..." his
voice trailed off.

"Knew what?' she asked, taking the glass from his hand
with no further verbal resistance.

"Never mind," Todd muttered. "You wouldn't wanna know."

"Try me," she volunteered, "I am an adult now, right?"

"That you are Shannon," he replied, both of them then
quaffing a healthy few centimeters of the highly
effervescent Yellow Glen.

"Soo," she pursued unrelentingly, "What is it you had
in mind for me Todd... really!"

"You know Shan... you must know surely?" he looked that
second like a small boy who's mother was asking him
what he wanted for Christmas?

"Ohhh that," she smiled up at him, fully aware he had
an awesomely unrestricted view from that angle, of her
cleavage, maybe more. "Well you know I just don't feel
ready yet... I'm still only eighteen don't forget!"

"ONLY eighteen?" he almost choked. "Most girls at
school have lost their virginity by ninth grade these
days...You can't blame me for like, "wanting to?" I
mean, I really love you Shannon and well... it's
driving me crazy."

Taking first one more sip of the champagne for support,
she put the glass on the table. "I know Todd. Truth is
– I think about it myself too." She blushed brightly in
both cheeks at the thought of what she really did think
about. "I suppose I'm just a bit scared... and drunk
now," she added giggling anew. "It's all your fault!"

"Well hey, why don't we take advantage of that little
eventuality Shannon?" he smiled broadly, standing in
front of the chair and holding both arms out to her?

"Tell you what," she teased, pulling him towards her.
"I'm feeling so light-headed I really should go to my
own room now, but if you promise to behave Todd, I'll
sit on your lap while we watch Will Ferrell... Deal?"
Clearly, her vocal delivery was worsening.

"Deal," he replied with but hesitant conviction.
Scooping her up, Todd sat down in the chair and booted
up the credits for "Talladega Nights", The sensation
afforded him by the placement of Shannon's warm body or
more relevantly, curvy little rear-end in his lap,
didn't bear mention.

Eighteen-year old girls for the most part, do not only
feel nice, they smell nice. Shannon bless her push-up,
exuded what you might term the ultimate in
desirability. Not ten minutes into the movie and having
almost emptied their glasses again, the duo's on-site
inhibitions were further on the wane. Nothing like a
glass or five of champagne to boost the pioneering
spirit.

Barely had Ricky Bobby nailed his first NASCAR
preliminary, when Todd's arms had eased their way north
and were even now nudging their own red-line at the
lower onset of Shannon's 32B under-lifter. If she
noticed the approaching invaders she was making no
mention of the fact. Todd glanced across at the snap-
lock case on the bed. "Realistically what are the
odds?" he asked himself.

As the accumulated alcohol made its acquaintance with
the young girl's passing red and white blood cells,
concentration became uniquely difficult, even to the
point that with Todd's right hand now bravely
encircling her left breast, the best she could come up
with was a fresh set of giggles and a non too clear,
"Tha's naughty Todd." He definitely had in mind to be
naughtier!

Cupping her right breast equally delicately, he gently
squeezed the contents of both palms. Shannon began
wriggling perceptibly on his lap in what Todd took to
be pleasured acquiescence as she brought her own small
hands up on top of his. As his fondling took on a more
intense aspect, the slightest of soft sighs became
audible from the lips of the semi-conscious teenager.
"Mmmm" she purred.

With each gentle squeeze, the contents of that hot
little bra were displayed to even greater advantage.
Just one button freed-up might permit a viewing window
that had the potential to disclose one or both nipples
he realized.

"Wha...what are you doing Todd?" she struggled to get
out the words. She brought her hand up and pulled his
away from its designated task.

"It's OK Shan," he cajoled, "Just let me... I promise I
won't try anything else. I only want to make you feel
good."

By this time, he had not only the button undone but his
right hand had slipped well inside her bra. Although
this eventuality restored a degree of awareness in the
girl's mind, the feeling of a man's hand fondling that
which no other had ever encroached upon, tended to
anaesthetize her alarm buttons. Basically it felt so
good she wanted more.

Todd was losing his grip on reality. His every instinct
was to rip that flimsy little top to shreds, lose the
skirt and toss her on the far bed. The rest would take
care of itself. Oddly enough, Shannon's senses were
running amok also. All she was imagining was Todd
ripping her skirt and top off, tossing her on that far
bed and spanking her stupid. Had they known, they could
have saved each other a lot of time by comparing notes!

The romantic tableau started moving away from the
typical Cary Grant/Deborah Kerr scenario to more a Bill
Clinton/Monica Lewinsky aspect, at the point Todd's
right hand located the hem of Shannon's skirt and the
relative ease with which he was able to tug it higher.
Shannon registered some token resistance with a
lethargic "Not up there Todd," but somehow in the
translation it came across as "Ohh yess – right up
there please Todd." Either way, once her hot little
matching-green panties were exposed, highlighted let us
assume unintentionally – by a few strategic hip
wriggles, neither participant was complaining.

Will Ferrell was long forgotten. The wholly entrancing
view of Shannon's now totally exposed panties as they
curved down between her thighs, was feeding Todd's
arousal. His fingers, depressing the full extent of her
vaginal cleft, was feedings hers. Heavy as the young
girl's breathing was, his was louder. Able to feel the
moisture seeping through the absorbent cotton, Todd's
higher logic circuits were sinking fast in a morass of
lustful indulgence. Simply the sensation inherent in
fondling Shannon's breasts and nipples was bequeathing
his peristaltic rate a turbo boost.

For her part, Shannon was losing it. Her respiratory
rate right off the graph and her sighs peppered now
with bona-fide moans, she was fully unaware of even
parting her legs to accommodate his inbound fingers.
This wasn't petting, it was fully fledged anarchy.

So far down his lap had she slid, a gap had opened up
between the waist-band of her panties and midriff and
thus Todd did what any guy in his achingly fortunate
position would have done. He slipped a hand down that
narrow channel, finding a world of soft downy hair on
site, that if not exactly a welcome-mat, offered
undeniable tactile benefits.

"Please, not INSIDE my panties Todd," she gasped,
almost fully sobered up by this latest turn of events.
She made as if to retrieve his hand but Todd perhaps
sensing the urgency of the situation, pulled Shannon on
to her side and began to kiss those warm lips with
frenzied zeal. It worked, she put her arms around his
neck kissing him in return and completely yielding up
her body to his touch. Able now to not only reach the
remote heat-source between her legs, but to penetrate
her vaginal defenses with an eager finger, she was lost
for all money.

Moans begat moan as Todd upped the speed and depth of
penetration. His own needs were distressingly apparent
and had Shannon not been so absorbed with her own
orgasmic progress, she may have realized what that hard
'ridge' beneath her hips was exactly! Increasing the
pressure on her clitoral nub then certainly paid
dividends. With a convulsive cry of pleasured release,
the girl's body shook and her wide-eyed gasps left no
doubt in Todd's mind that he had obtained a pass-mark
for his concerted effort.

Pulling the hem of her skirt back down and doing-up her
blouse, went some way to restoring the young girl's
dignity. Disengaging herself from his lap she walked
across to the bed and sat down on the edge of the
coverlet, hands folded demurely in her lap.

"That was very naughty Todd," she muttered, "You took
advantage of my er... condition!"

"I can take even greater advantage of it, if you'd
like," he grinned. "C'mon Shannon, you've driving me
insane here." His hand strayed subconsciously to his
own lap. She looked away... but thought plenty! Her
body was still leveling itself out from the orgasm, yet
try as she might, those self-generated images of being
restrained and swatted by Todd, refused to fade-away.

For his part, all Todd was thinking right then, was how
unutterably hot and vulnerable his sexy little
girlfriend would look tied up there fully helpless on
that bed. There was never going to be a more opportune
moment. He stood up and moved across to the suitcase on
the far table.

"Close your eyes Shannon," he called back to her. "Got
a surprise for you... and no peeking right?"

"Is it a good surprise?" she giggled.

"Oh, the best," he replied. "Something I've wanted to
give you for quite a while."

As Todd raised the lid of the case she couldn't control
her curiosity, trying her best to see what it was his
body was obscuring. He looked around.

"No peeping Shannon, I told you! Now, be a good girl
and lie on the bed face down... and wait for me."
Obediently she did as he requested.

Removing the items from the case he sidled across to
her prostrate form. In terms of sheer desirability,
that murderously hot little body rated big-time. Her
slim waist, pronounced hips and way curvacious bottom,
and all topped-off by that most tantalizing of feminine
aspects – bare feet!

"What are you doing Todd?" she cried out as he drew
both arms up behind her.

"Something I think you'll really enjoy Shannon," he
answered, looping the rope around either wrist.

"You're TYING ME UP???" She gasped, jerking her head
around in shocked disbelief. She wasn't too sure
whether to laugh or scream. This had to be a joke
surely? "You're not going to spank me are you Todd?"

"Well now Shannon," he grinned, "I really hadn't even
thought of that... but now you mention it!"

"Please noo, don't Todd," she begged. C'mon, untie me
and lets each just go to sleep in our own rooms, it's
really late."

Perhaps her half-hearted appeal sounded what it was –
an obligatory cry for help rather than having any
purposeful expectation of release. Maybe Todd was so
fully committed to his task, nothing short of a SWAT
team was going to deflect him from his intended
purpose.

Her wrists bound tightly now, she could do little to
prevent Todd maneuvering her struggling body across his
lap, right there on the edge of the bed. She didn't
even have time to prepare herself.

His first spank, somewhat of an exploratory nature,
caught her fully unawares. "Ouch" she cried just
seconds up front of a secondary assault on her tail-
feathers. Todd had to admit to himself that any and all
pre-conceived images of such behavior fell far short of
the reality of seeing her taut little rear-end
reverberating from the punishment at hand. The third
spank not only hurt like hell, it made her nipples
tingle with unforced pleasure.

"Am I the world's greatest slut?" she pondered
momentarily.

Smoothing his hand across her bottom, Todd allowed
himself the luxury of reaching beneath her with his
left hand and cupping an obliquely sexy little breast.
She gave a gasp of shock but was denied the time to
lodge any vocal objection by way of a fourth spank that
had her arching her back in discomfort.

"That really hurts Todd," she cried. To a degree, the
hand fondling her breast was lessening the pain – maybe
it was just distracting her. Either way, she wriggled
about on his lap in exaggerated discomfort.

"Yeah? Well that's why we spank little girls Shannon,"
he laughed, "Makes them into better and more obedient
little girls doncha know?"

The game turned marginally serious at that point with
Todd wrenching her skirt higher, completely exposing
her panties both to his needful gaze and his descending
palm.

"Oh, pull my skirt back down," she yelled, her very
predicament causing copious amounts of moisture to form
instantly along her vaginal crevice. She felt so
deliciously sexy and provocative it was hard to
concentrate on the pain. Todd was feeling her breasts
up now with renewed vigor and the spanks raining down
had her bottom jiggling from the incessant contact.

"No more Todd," she whimpered as he brought the
punishment to a merciful hiatus. She lay across his
knee a spent force. He could see the tiniest droplets
of moisture clinging to the girl's hairline around her
shoulders while the tops of her legs as they
disappeared up beneath her panties, bore several
reddish marks from a few spanks that had gone
unintentionally astray. Despite the accompanying shriek
of understandable humiliation, he continued pulling her
panties down her thighs, exposing one glowing red
bottom with the prettiest of girlish clefts mid center.

"Oh Todd, Don't pull my panties down ...PLEASE, its soo
embarrassing," her wriggling this time was for real.
Now he figured, was time to execute the next stage of
her punishment. Restoring her knickers to their
rightful elevation he tugged the skirt back down and
assisted her if not unsteadily, to her feet. Her wrists
understandably were beginning to ache a little.

Manouvering her across to the writing desk, he pulled
the wooden chair out before pushing her into it. She
watched as he crossed the room to retrieve two other
smaller pieces of rope and something else that he
placed in his trouser pocket. She couldn't see what it
was. Sitting still she stared downwards fascinated, as
he lashed first one ankle then the other to either
chair-leg. She should have been at the very least
"concerned" for her predicament she realized, but the
truth was, it excited her unbearably.

Walking behind her, Todd untied her wrists then pulling
her arms behind the chair, bound them tightly once
more. She was now ultimately restrained and completely
at his mercy.

Regarding his handiwork, Todd had every reason to be
pleased with himself. From the frontal aspect it really
was a good news day. Breasts thrust forward and further
delineated through the soft material of her blouse by
virtue of having her hands roped behind her, gave
Shannon a kind of Joan-of-Arc forlorn look. The bare
feet and almost indecent hemline added just the right
"vulnerable as all hell" perspective. He knelt in front
of her.

"What are you going to DO with me?" she asked softly,
"promise you won't hurt me Todd?"

That being the absolute last thing he had in mind, he
just smiled at her. "Of course not Shannon.... as if?"
Reaching upwards then, he fondled her right breast
through her blouse. This caused her to yelp and to
admonish him with a curt "Todd!!" Grinning, he cupped
her the other side and reveled in the delicious
sensation afforded him by such gratuitous fondling.
Shannon wriggled in the chair, fully unable to escape
her abuser and if the truth be known – in no hurry to
do so.

In keeping with the profile of an innocent young girl
however, she did in all fairness put up some token
verbal resistance. "Stop that, Todd," and "C'mon leave
my breasts alone," rent the airways as well as a couple
of "I'll scream, I really will" threats.

Todd came well equipped though. Retrieving the small
roll of duct-tape from his pocket, he tore off a strip
six inches long and pressed it neatly across her mouth.
The visuals were now complete. He had the floor as it
were.

Unceremoniously silenced, Shannon sat there wide-eyed
as Todd continued to molest her maidenly charms. She
would have aired her shock had she been able to, most
especially at the point her boyfriend moved in closer
and began to undo her blouse buttons all the way to her
waist. She began to shake her head in disbelief as her
bra was exposed and Todd's fingers slip-slided their
way down inside both cups. She could see his fingers
feeling her nipples and their unconcealed reaction to
such treatment. It was just bad luck for her the bra
had its clasp at the front.

Even as her pretty breasts spilled out into Todd's
direct line of vision, she felt a hot flush coursing
through her body. Humiliation, excitement, fear,
expectation...all these and more were present. Right at
the moment Todd leaned forward and began sucking her
right nipple though, you could add another abstract
noun – pleasure!

Instinctively she arched her chest forward, her eyes
fully closed. Latching on to her left and majorly erect
teat, he drew down hard, his free hand gently squeezing
her other breast as he did so. Exactly who was enjoying
this more is hard to say.

Possessed of one painfully hard erection not
surprisingly, Todd simply had to avail himself of the
limited time available. Unhandling her breast, his hand
followed its owner's debased line of vision. That semi-
parted flesh-colored freeway up beneath the girl's
skirt. Pushing the hem up as he went, Todd could but
stare lustfully at the resulting up-skirt opticals.

Eyes wide open now, Shannon began shaking her head in
denial once more as he reached in to the depths and
commenced rubbing the front of her panties lewdly.
Worse was to come though as he took a hold of them and
deftly drew the material to one side, exposing her most
intimate of possessions to his over-heated gaze.

Staring at those tight brown curls that up until now he
had only felt briefly during his earlier exploratory,
propelled him into "fully procreative" status. Cute as
those green panties were, they were no match for a
twenty-year old near-rapist with some serious needs.
Disrespectfully ripped from crotch to waistband, their
new home was the far corner of the hotel suite.

Shannon's fantasy was about to be played out - with no
commercial breaks!

***

© Peter_Pan September 2007
Visit The (New) World of Peter_Pan:
http://www.geocities.com/phrenetic_ice/wopp.html
Available in paperback: "The Best of Peter_Pan"
http://www.lulu.com/content/679070

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 52
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-11 12:55:50 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Buddy Jerk-Off
by AB-2007 (address withheld)

***

I still can't believe I let him do it. We'd been
friends ever since 1st grade and nothing like this had
ever happened before. (MM, mast, 1st-gay-expr)

***

We were both married but had been on the road for
almost a month before the incident that I'm about to
tell you about happened. We'd started a new company
together, you know, working for yourself and all. We
had to travel to meet our new customer base and we were
close to being broke so we shared all the expenses
including motel rooms.

As I said before we had been on the road for almost a
month when one afternoon we'd finished up a little
early and had spent the extra time at the motel pool. I
was tired and we had to drive several hundred miles the
next day so I told Bill, by friend, that I was going to
take a nap for a couple of hours and then later we
could go to MacDonald's and get a bit.

I went back to the room and took a shower. I was so
tired that I could hardly keep my eyes open. I came out
of the bathroom and turned down the covers and crashed
down on the bed with a satisfied sigh and immediately
drifted off to sleep.

I dreamed that I was home with Carole my wife. We were
making wild love. It was some of the best sex we'd ever
had. I could feel every nuance, every move we made. Her
body felt so wonderful beneath me and her breath
against my ear as we fucked was bringing me closer and
closer.

Then I awoke. Not really waking, but suddenly I could
tell that I wasn't with my wife. Somehow I knew that I
was still on the road and at a motel. I shifted my
position slightly and felt a touch on my thigh. Then I
felt someone touching my ridged dick.

I wanted to jump up and yell, but all I did was lay
there pretending that I was still asleep. Through the
slits of my eyelids I could just see Rob, may partner,
sitting there on my bed. I could just make out that he
was reaching for my boner. The boner that my dream had
made stiff as a board.

What was happening? Why was I naked and why was Rod
feeling me up? I slowly realized that I must have gone
to bed naked and not covered up. But what the hell,
that was no reason for Rob to be doing this!

Just as I was about to sit up and smack him, Rob's
fingers wrapped around my cock. I realized in that
moment that I was harder than I think I'd ever been
before. The feel of his warm had on me like that was
something I'd never expected. It felt good!

Then his hand was moving up and down, pulling my
cockflesh back and forth as he began to jack me off. I
continued to lie there pretending that I was still
asleep. My heart was in my throat, and I could barely
breathe. I was so excited that it was all I could do to
remain motionless.

I let Rob do me; I remained silent and kept pretending
that I was asleep. He began to jack me off faster and
faster so that soon I knew I'd be spurting soon. Then I
felt the final pulses rushing up from between my legs
and that wonderful release as I came.

First a big hot splat on my chest, then another on my
belly. Rob didn't stop jacking me. I could feel and
hear my hot sticky cum squishing between his fingers as
it lubed my shaft. Soon I was in a position that if he
didn't stop I'd have to admit that I was awake. I was
just too sensitive.

Just as I was about to admit defeat and sit up, Rob
stopped. I moaned as if still asleep and moved slightly
upon the sheets. I could feel Rob getting up from my
bed and moving to the bathroom.

Within moments a moist hot washrag was cleaning me. Rob
was washing my cock! It felt so fine being cared for so
nicely after being away from my wife for so long. I
still didn't move, I still kept of the charade of sleep
and let him clean me up.

Then when I knew he was done, as if still asleep I
pulled at my covers up and rolled over on my side away
from him. God that had been so fucking hot. I wasn't
queer, and I didn't think Rob was either so I was at a
loss to explain what had just happened.

Then I heard the springs of his bed start to squeak
rhythmically. He was jacking off! I had the sudden urge
to get up and offer my services to him; after all he'd
just given me the best cum ever. But to do that I'd
have to admit that I'd been awake while he jacked me
off.

Fuck it, he's my buddy, and it's the least I could do,
I thought, as I turned over to get out of bed...

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 52
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-12 04:02:44 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: catholic.txt (F/M-teen, religion, school)
Authors name: Kissmycox (Anon address)
Story title : Catholic School Fuck

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2002. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Catholic School Fuck (F/M-teen, religion, school)
by Kissmycox (Anon address)

***

This happened years ago when I was a senior our local
Catholic high school. We had nuns for teachers and most
were old and mean. I guess that is what happens to a
woman when they never got a hard cock to make them
happy.

But something strange and slightly wonderful happened in
my senior year. We got a new nun for senior English
class. She wasn't as old and sour like all the others,
her face was young and pretty, but you couldn't tell
what kind of body she had since it was all covered up in
that black habit that they wore.

I and all the teenage boys in my class were attracted to
her. Besides being good to look at she had a sweet
personality and I was in puppy love.

During the school year we became kind of friendly and
she would joke around with me and she was always smiling
and she would always ask me if I needed any help, or how
I was doing in general.

It was about a week before school was out when she asked
me to stay after class; she said she wanted to talk to
me. Most of the time when I Nun asked you to stay after
it was because she wanted to talk to you about something
you'd done wrong. Your ass would pucker up and you knew
you were in for it. But this time I could think of
nothing I had done wrong, and besides we were friends of
a sort.

English was the last class of the day and I was eager to
go home and hang out with my buddies, but I stayed after
as I'd been told to do.

After everyone else had left the room she closed the
door and sat behind her desk. Then at my surprise she
said, "Don't worry you have done nothing wrong. I just
think of you as my special student and seeing that the
year is almost over I just wanted to get to know you a
little better. You know that I like you don't you?"

I nodded.

Then she said, "I'm not like the other nuns, I have
needs, if you know what I mean. And seeing that I think
you're so special... do you want to help me with them?"

Not knowing just what to say, I finally said, "Um, er,
sure."

Then she said, "I was hoping that you would," then
rising she said, "come on, follow me." And she led the
way to the cloakroom. As we entered she shut the door
and threw the latch closed. Then she turned to me and
said, "Kiss me."

I wasn't sure what to do, nuns didn't act like this and
they most certainly didn't kiss anyone. But then she put
her arms around me, and I saw her pretty face and I just
gave her a peck on the cheek.

She said, "No, not like that, a real kiss." And taking
my head in her hands she kissed me full on the mouth,
she forced her tongue between my lips and I could feel
her body press against mine.

I kissed her back, and felt myself getting a hard on.
Then I felt her hand go to my crotch she squeezed it.
"Mmmm, real nice," she said quietly, then she ask me to
feel her breasts.

I didn't need much urging, I tried to feel them through
her habit, her tits were full and she had on no bra and
they were very, very nice. I stood there in nervous
shock when I felt her unzipping my pants and then her
cool hand slipped into the fly and touched my hot cock.
Then her hands were at my belt undoing it.

As we kissed both of her hands went inside my exposed
shorts and played with my stiff cock and my quivering
balls.

By now I was trying to get at her pussy but there was
too much clothing, but she told me to wait a minute and
got down on the floor. My eyes widened when she pulled
up her habit and took off her granny panties and there
before me was a real pussy. It was very hairy looking
but strangely inviting.

Then things started to move very fast. She grabbed me by
my cock and pulled me to her with it. I watched as she
kissed the tip of my dick a few times. Watching my
precum stuck to her lips made me almost cum then and
there. Then she pulled my shorts down to my ankles and
said, "FUCK ME HONEY, I NEED IT BADLY."

I knelt down between her legs and as she held my cock to
her cunt I plunged into one of the hottest and wettest
and tightest holes that made me begin to cum right away.
She moved her legs up and wrapped them around my waist,
locking her ankles against my ass and started to fuck my
brains out.

She was wild, moaning and groaning almost screaming
while she bucked like a whore in heat. I was past
cumming now but still hard as a rock and feeling myself
getting ready for another blast. The fact that she was
enjoying my body so much was making me crazy.

Then I could tell by her gasping that she was orgasming.
I felt her hand at my balls her fingers massaging them,
"C'mon little boy, come in me," she moaned.

I came like never before. My body wasn't my own it
shivered and bucked underneath her as I spurt gob after
gob into her. I'd masturbated before and done some heavy
petting in my time but this was a whole new world for
me.

After we were done I pulled out, my cock wet with her
juices. Her face was all aglow as I stood up, I watched
in amazement as she got to her knees and started to lick
my softening dick.

After a moment or two she said, "Auwww, look at the poor
thing I killed it," and she smiled up at me and kissed
it. Then standing she straightened her habit and took a
hanky from her sleeve and wiped the sweat from her brow,
kissed me once more on the lips and thanked me.

Years later with all the scandal about the Catholic
Priests and sexual abuse, I fleetingly thought about
making a claim against the church myself. But after
thinking it over I realized that I had gotten more out
of that experience than she had, and if the truth be
known I'd do it over again right today.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 19
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-13 13:16:52 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Flying High
by Phil Phantom (1995)

***

A different kind of mile-high club experience. (FFF,
exh, 1st-lesbian-expr)

***

Right after my honeymoon, I left Frank to visit my
family who had missed our impulsive Las Vegas wedding.
I boarded a plane in Denver to fly to Dallas where
they'd meet me. I expected everyone to be at the
airport, their usual habit. Mom, Dad, Grandma, Grandpa,
Uncle Charles, two brothers and two sisters. I hadn't
seen them in over a year since going off to college.

The flight was uneventful except for a brat, two rows
ahead and across on the left of the aisle, that kept
trying to look up my short dress. My dress was super
shear and light, but I had a slip, panties, and bra on,
so there wasn't much to see. Finally, in frustration, I
lifted the hem of my dress and said, "There, are you
satisfied, now?"

The woman sitting beside me said, "I've always wanted
to do that."

"Do you want to change seats? He's still looking."

"I don't mean I want to; I mean I wish I had the
courage."

"I wish I had the courage to go in the rest room and
take these panties off. I'd fog his glasses for him."

"I dare you."

"You dare me?"

"I double dare you."

"Nobody double dares Lucy Stevens, I mean Evers. I just
got married. I should try to keep my panties on now
that I'm a wife; besides, my husband shaved me on our
honeymoon. I shaved it again right before we left for
the airport. If I shot a beaver now, I might do the kid
brain damage."

"You've been double dared."

"Are you serious?"

"Marge Weaver never double dares unless she is dead
serious."

"Save my seat."

The woman who double dared me had plopped down beside
me shortly after take off. She was traveling alone and
wanted company. I was a bit miffed by her intrusion,
because I had a whole row of seats to myself on the
near empty plane. I like the window seat and only moved
to the aisle to make the job of feeding us our in-
flight snack easier on the flight attendants. I
intended to scoot back. I didn't want to seem like a
dumb country girl, all excited by a plane ride, so I
stayed put on the aisle. Marge seemed so worldly and
mature, though she wasn't much older than my nineteen
years. She may have been twenty-two or three.

I flashed the boy to impress her with my boldness.
Actually, the boldest thing I ever did was to shave my
pussy at my husband's request. I was a virgin on my
wedding night, three weeks prior. Just admitting to
Marge that I was shaved was a huge step for me.

When I stripped off my panties in the bathroom, I got a
terrific rush from my daring act. Marge's obvious
surprise and approval upon hearing my secret news had
my heart fluttering. I assumed she'd never heard of
such an outrageous act. Flashing my shaved and naked
vagina took all the courage I could muster, but I was
determined to shock and impress Marge further.

I returned two minutes later and plopped down. The kid
immediately turned to gawk. Marge sat forward and
stared expectantly to my lap. I gave her a curious
look, then said, "I'm supposed to flash him, not you."

"I'm the one that double dared you. How will I know you
took your panties off or have a shaved beaver if I
don't look?"

"Good point." I started to lift, but her hand blocked
me. I said, "What?"

"Before you do this, we need to go over the terms of
the dare."

"There's rules to this?"

"It's my double dare."

"All right. What are the rules?"

"First, slump down in your seat. More. A little more.
Put your butt on the edge."

I felt ridiculous, slumped so low that the seat back
bent my head forward. The boy was all eyes, expecting
another flash of panties. I said, "You've more than
piqued his interest already."

"Now, when you lift your skirt, lift it past your hip
bones, past here." Marge placed both hands firmly on my
hip bones, then drew a line across my belly with her
right hand. I eyed her suspiciously when she touched me
that way, then more so when she didn't let go. When the
hand that drew the line rested flat on my pubic mound,
I knew I had a lesbian in the seat beside me. Having
never met a real lesbian, I was stunned to find my
first one looking so normal, so feminine.

The woman said, "Now, there's a time condition. You
must maintain your pose until someone comes along.
Since the plane is almost empty, and they already
served us, that might be a while. You might ride like
this all the way to Dallas."

I felt the pressure increase over my mound and said,
"Or until Junior says, 'Mommy, Mommy, look what that
lady's doing.'"

"He won't say anything. He wants a show; besides, I can
see her from here. She's asleep."

She was right; Junior wanted to see my pussy. The
thought of actually riding two more hours with my naked
vagina between a horny kid and a lesbian was simply too
exciting to pass up, though I figured we may get five
minutes at most. Flight attendants don't stay put, even
in near-empty planes. I said, "All right. Is there
anything else?"

"Yes, you must spread your legs as wide as possible,
and you can't touch your skirt or close your legs even
one inch until the pose is legally broken, no matter
what."

That crafty lebian knew exactly what to say. "No matter
what," I may be a country hick, but I knew what that
meant. I said with a smile, "If you're going to pull
out a contract, I'd like to run it by my lawyer."

"I'm queen of the double dares, what can I say? Are you
chicken?"

"No, I'm not chicken."

"All right, then do it."

I took a gander up and down the aisle, looked at the
boy, then pulled my skirt up past the line by two
inches. I fanned my legs out to their maximum, which
placed my knees three feet apart. The boy's mouth
dropped. So did the lesbian's. I watched her hand
travel up my right inner thigh to close on my pussy. I
said, as fingers slid into my wet slit, "I thought the
idea was to show him my vagina. All he can see is the
back of your hand."

"He's going to see your pussy. I'll see to that, but
he'll see it wet and juicy as a pussy should be."

The lesbian's two middle fingers on her right hand
entered my hole and massaged me internally by rubbing
against the underside of my pubic bone, massaging my
'G' spot, I suppose. The first two fingers of her left
hand rubbed rapidly in short flurries on my clit, just
the way I like it. I said, "I thought my pussy was wet
and juicy in the rest room."

"Bone dry. You ain't seen wet and juicy yet."

"I take it you've done this before, getting a pussy wet
and juicy, I mean."

"A few times. Oh, yeah, baby, you're flowing now. You
are one hot little bitch, aren't you?"

"Yes, and if you keep that up, I'm going to be a hot
little pissing bitch. Oh, god damn! Oh, you fucking
dyke."

I couldn't believe I said that; but then, she called me
a bitch first. She went on, "Come on, Juicy Lucy. Let
go. Cum for me, sugar. Yeah, baby. Come on. Give it up,
you juicy little whore."

"Ugggh! Ohhhhh! Oh Fuck! Oh lord. Oh Jesus. Mother
fucker. Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn! God
Damnnnnnnnnnnnnn!"

I never came so hard, or yelled so loudly in whispers.
I slumped lower in my seat, trying to catch my breath.
Marge said, "Now let's show the boy some juicy pussy."
She pulled my cunt lips wide for the boy while blowing
cool air across the wet membranes of my pussy innards.
We were startled by a stewardess kneeling by my aisle
seat.

The stewardess softly said, "Hey, look, I'm one of the
sisterhood, but you guys need to get a room."

Marge did not pause in her activities, and I made no
attempt to cover myself. The stewardess stared
longingly at my open spread as Marge said, "This chick
is straight. I put in some hard work getting her like
this. This is the room."

"You have an audience, you know."

"I know. He's been watching from the start. He won't
tell. It was his staring up her dress that got her all
hot and bothered. We're a team."

"Well, I guess you're pretty safe, come to think of it.
Most everyone's asleep, and the crew is cool."

"Great."

I was stunned when the stewardess said, "You know, he'd
probably like to see her tits. Let's take the dress
off."

"I like your style. I'm Marge; I can see you're Pam."
Marge offered Pam her sopping wet right hand, and the
two lesbians shook hands over my face. After the hand
shake, both licked their hands. I couldn't help but
wonder if I had witnessed the secret handshake of the
Sisterhood of Muff. Marge said, "Lift up, sugar puss."

I lifted my ass to allow Marge to push my dress and
slip to my middle. When I sat, Marge pulled me forward
and Pam unzipped the dress. Together, they removed the
dress and slip. Pam removed my bra. Except for my
shoes, I was naked on an airplane.

The stewardess laid all my clothing on the empty seat
by the window, then pulled a blanket from the overhead
compartment. She laid the blanket over the clothes and
said, "If anyone does come, you can cover up with this.
I'll stay here and serve as a lookout; if that's all
right with you?"

Marge said, "Join in; the more the merrier."

"Thanks, I was hoping you'd share her. I go positively
ga ga over straight chicks, and this one is gorgeous."
Pam picked up my left hand, saying, "And she's married,
too. That's even better."

I loved the way they talked around me and not to me as
though I were in the grips of some lesbian trance. With
all pretense of the game disposed, Marge got down on
the floor and placed my legs over the arm rests, as Pam
laid my seat back and knelt by my tits. As Marge went
down on my pussy, Pam took my left tit and offered the
squeezed mound to the boy's hungry eyes, saying, "He
likes these tits. You like these don't you, kid?"

The grinning boy nodded hard. Pam pinched the nipple to
distention and flicked the tip with her tongue. "I'll
bet you'd like to do this to them... [flick, flick] ...
and this... [flutter, flutter, flick, flick, nibble]."

She sucked most of my tit in her mouth and sucked hard
while softly chewing. Marge's talented mouth quickly
had me grinding my loins, and Pam's efforts had me
arching my back. They quickly brought me to a state of
delirium, then Pam stood and pulled her skirt up from
the center of the hem, exposing her bare pussy through
pantyhose that had no crotch panel.

I stared at the pussy framed by nylon. She had a soft,
pretty pussy free of all hair, and a gold ring in her
clit. She thrust her mound forward toward my face in
blatant offering, saying, "Eat me, bitch!"

In my lesbian-induced trance, I dove at the pussy with
a flailing tongue and incurred more slanderous
invectives, such as: "Suck my cunt, you little whore!"
and "Lick my pussy, slut!"

I screamed out a muff-muffled climax, then sucked a
climax out of Pam. I remained glued to the cunt to
slurp the product of that climax, as Pam held her cunt
lips open and instructed me to clean her pussy good. I
pulled my face in tightly by gripping Pam's firm ass.
As the job neared completion, Pam said, "I've got to
bring Sherry in on this. She'd kill me if I had a
straight chick and didn't bring her in on it. Do you
mind?"

Marge lifted up with a totally wet face and said, "Like
I said, the more the merrier."

Pam adjusted her skirt and headed up the aisle, pausing
to ruffle the boy's hair in passing. He watched her ass
shimmy down the aisle in her tight-assed skirt. She
returned minutes later with a short smiling blond
wearing a pixie hair cut. Both rubbed the boy's head.
When the blond stood over me and gazed on my body, she
said, "Oh, god, she's a doll."

Her slender fingers went into my crotch as Marge made
room. Her free hand massaged my tit flesh. Sherry
brought pussy-wet fingers to her lips and sucked,
making a face like a kid sucking chocolate. She cleaned
her fingers then raised her skirt as Pam had, showing
another shaved, ringed pussy framed by nylon. Hers also
had a rose tattoo on the left cunt lip with the stem
disappearing in her pussy. I licked the rose, then
licked the pot. I came while licking the pot. Ten
minutes later, the pot came, and I came again under
Pam's talented tongue.

For two hundred and eighty miles, the three lesbians
took turns trading places. Had it not been for the
mother waking up and dragging the boy away, we might
have gone three-twenty. As it was, I had just enough
time to get back in my clothes and freshen-up, but
Marge would not give me anything but the dress.
Lesbians turn into bitches if you refuse to go home
with them to join the Sister's of Muff and learn the
secret handshake. When I persisted, she ripped up my
bra, panties, and my slip. I had no carry-on luggage.
The dress was all I had; everything else was in the
baggage compartment.

I stood before the mirror of that bathroom and stared
at the sight my family would see. Though the dress had
a flowery print, everything showed through; my tits, my
nipples, my denuded pussy crack, even my ass crack
showed. I was as good as naked in pumps, and I saw no
alternative but to exit the plane that way. I scrubbed
my face and gargled with hand soap. My family is big on
hugs and kisses.

I stayed in the bathroom until Pam called everyone to
return to their seats. Marge was gone when I got there,
but the boy and his mother weren't. He looked for more
beaver as she fought to wrest him into his seat facing
forward, looking back occasionally to me and firing me
a look that said, "You are the most disgusting person
I've ever seen."

I was the last person to exit the plane and had to pass
Pam and Sherry on the way out. Pam said, "Hope you had
a nice flight." Sherry said, "Come again." As I passed
by, two pairs of slimy wet hands covered my face,
mouth, and neck. Those bitches slimed me. I struggled
free of those laughing bitches, reeking of the
Sisterhood's revenge.

I walked off that plane on shaky legs, smelling like
low tide, terrified of meeting my family. I paused in
the ramp-way to decide how to act. I could think of no
story that would explain my loss of under clothes that
wasn't worse than letting them think I dress this way.
I had told them that I'd undergone many changes. With
no other choice, I squared my shoulders and entered the
boarding area. Nine jaws dropped in unison. Mom said,
"Lucy."

The name fell from her lips like a wet turd. I moved
bravely forward and said, "Hi everybody. I'm home." You
should have seen their faces after hugs and kisses.
After wiping her lips on the back of her hand, Mom
said, "Lucy, you've got some splainin' to do."

Like I said, other than that, the flight was
uneventful.

The End

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 56
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-16 03:09:02 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text








Archive name: er.txt (MF, rp, necro)
Authors name: blue balls (***@act.com)
Story title : Emergency Room Doctor

------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 1996-99.
Please do not remove the author information or make
any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of
commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

EMERGENCY ROOM DOCTOR
by blue balls (***@act.com)
Written in January 1996

If you liked this story or if you didn't: post your
comments to alt.sex.stories newsgroup.

WARNING: This story involves Rape and Necrophilia and
is not for the more sensitive reader.

* * *

The doctor's office was plain, the walls decorated with
just a few framed diplomas. The psychiatrist/bitch sat
behind the desk looking at me, an opened notepad on her
lap.

"So you want me to tell you all about it," I said. She
just looked at me. "Ok, here goes..." and I began my
story:

"They brought her in at a quarter to four in the
morning. The ER was empty, for some reason the city
had been pretty quiet that evening. Well, except for
the woman that they brought in that night.

She was lying on a gurney wearing a white ambulance
smock. They said she was a rape victim and asked if
this was the correct place or if they should take her
upstairs. I didn't recognize the orderlies but told
them it was, she would be fixed up and sent on. And
they left.

I looked at the girl. Young. I picked up her chart and
flipped the pages to the detail analysis. Raped in one
of our many "safe" public parks and beat up to boot.
Raped by at least three guys. What the hell was she
doing out in the park at that late hour? I looked down
at her. She was staring blankly at the ceiling, her
lips slightly parted. Her face was lightly bruised but
there were heavier bruises on her neck. Yeah, they got
her good, I thought to myself.

'Ok, let's take a look at the damage,' I thought, and
untied the ambulance smock and pulled it apart. She was
a cutie alright. A little over five feet tall, with
very light, almost blondish brown hair. Her tits were
fully developed too, nicely round with dark pink
nipples. The nipple tips where small, I could tell
that they had never sucked on by a child. They also
had bruises, especially the right tit; it had a large
bruise the size of a hand.

I looked down at her pubic hair. It was the same color
as the hair on the girl's head, and was slightly matted
together. But it was very shapely, the curve of her
vulva rising to the same level as her hip bones. Yes,
she was definitely a good-looking girl. A very nice
looking, but, very dead girl. What a waste.

I quickly took my samples: Finger nail scrapings,
samples of semen from her mouth, vagina, and her
rectum. Looks as if her rapists had quite a time
with her. She was finally strangled by them. I knew
that, because the bruises on her neck were matched
by the crushed parts of her windpipe.

What no one else at the hospital knew, until now that
is. Is that I had been "using" patients like this woman
for several years in between "live" girlfriends. I
gotta say that I can't really figure out what all the
fuss is about, I mean they aren't going to complain
now are they?

At any rate it was time for me to have my own fun with
her. I remember saying. "Alright Honey now you get your
final screw!" I unzipped my pants and pulled out my
cock. It was already hard with anticipation. Then I
wiped a little K-Y jelly on the head of it and walked
up to the head of the table. Grabbing her head I turned
it so she was facing me, and pulled her mouth open.

I've always prided myself on the size of my cock. When
it's fully hard, it's a nice nine and one-quarter
inches long. It was perfect for dicking young girls who
couldn't say no! I slid it into her cool moist mouth
and pushed. I had both of my hands on her head and
pushed it further until her lips and nose pressed into
my pubic hair. No live one could handle my dick like
that, but the dead ones - Oh yeah, they never
complained about the size.

Her mouth accommodated my dick nicely, and as I thrust
my cock deep into her throat, I pushed and pulled her
head. Back and forth. I could feel the tightness of her
throat on my cock. This was a blowjob like you can't
get down on Main.

Then I started long strokes. I pulled my dick almost
out to her teeth and jammed it hard back into her
throat. Any other girl would be gagging about then,
but this honey wasn't - in fact she wasn't doing
anything but getting fucked in her mouth.

Then I couldn't hold back anymore and was cumming deep
in her throat. I pumped a couple of more times, my
balls banging against her cheek, feeling that wonderful
release, then pulled my cock out of her and sat on the
stool next to the table and continued my paperwork.

After about a half-hour and six pages of notes, I
decided it was time to get laid. Again, I pulled my
dick out of my pants, and since it wasn't hard, I
started to finger the girl's pussy. Now let me tell
you, there isn't a cunt that's as tight as a 4-hour
dead one. My dick was soon hard and ready.

I spread her smooth shapely legs apart so her slit was
wide open. Of course, her cunt wasn't wet even after
my finger was in it. So I applied some more K-Y jelly
on it. Then I got up on the table and mounted her.
Straight in without any "nice" pumping. The girl just
lay there, a little cum dripping out of the corner of
her mouth as I humped away in her.

She didn't make a sound. I fucked her for several
minutes, and as I fucked her I was rubbing her tits,
her very cool, very white tits. With each hump into
her cool pussy, her head would flop around, and her
body would inched towards the top of the table, when
finally, her head flopped off the table so she was
staring at the wall behind her.

"Won't look at me, huh?" I whispered loudly at her!
So I started to punch her in the stomach, and as I did
so I started to get real turned on and I started to
cum. I thrust hard down on her, and with my legs
between hers, I started to spread her legs with mine
until I heard her leg bones snap out of the hip
sockets.

I was cumming hard, and her hips where like jelly
making me cum even harder. It was the best fuck I ever
had with any girl dead or alive. I just laid there on
top of her breathing hard and that's how those
orderlies found me."

I looked at the doctor, who just looked back at me.
"Did that shock you?" I asked.

She said nothing. But then, I didn't really expect
her too, you see I had to kill her. She wanted to fuck
me - I know she did - and I can't fuck her if she's
still alive. Not anymore, not after doing that dead
girl. There isn't anything like it.

Yes, this bitch doctor would be next...

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form. Anyone tempted to act out any of
the scenarios in this story; should seriously consider
seeking professional help.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 11
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-16 14:44:48 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: bahraon.txt (MF, wife-cheat)
Authors name: DrSpin (***@newsguy.com)
Story title : Banged in Bahrain

------------------------------------------------------
-= This work is copyrighted to the author � 2000. =-
Please do not remove the author information or make
any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of
commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

Banged in Bahrain (MF, strangers, cheat)
(Another Ace Adventure)
by DrSpin
May 2000


DrSpin's Standard Disclaimer:
I write and you read, if you care to. That's all there is
to it. I would be surprised to hear that any of my stories
gave offence. If so, the offended reader should not have
been here in the first place and only has himself/herself
to blame. If this story is relocated anywhere but on this
newsgroup, please leave my name intact as the author and
please include my email address.

* * *

# The author welcomes comments and opinions from readers
and is invariably motivated to respond. Write to:
***@newsguy.com

Acknowlagements: Ruthie edited expertly. Stimulating
suggestions came from Nat and Virago Blue.

* * *

She was irritated to seething point. I could read her mood
from the way she walked. She was far too precise with her
feet, making staccato rude remarks with her high heels as
she marched briskly around the airport terminal. A redhead,
of course. Nobody gets madder than a redhead.

I was slumped in a chair, legs stretched out, arms folded,
waiting for something to happen. The plane had broken down
and more than 300 of us were holed up in this dead dump of
a terminal while it was being fixed. It was as clean as a
new, unused hospital, and just as lifeless, sterile, and
devoid of charm or character. It had been two hours
already. God only - or in this place Allah - knew when the
flight to Paris might resume. From there I was bound for
St. Petersburg <**> and a special fixit job in Russia.

Nothing to drink, because Bahrain was a Muslim airport.
Nothing to see, because this was just a holding lounge for
international passengers. Nowhere to go, because soldiers
with machine guns guarded the doors. Nothing to do but sit
and wait. Or in the redhead's case, walk - backwards and
forwards, up and down, there and back. And in my case,
watch her with growing interest.

I watched her hiss and spit like a ginger cat at a man
curled up and trying to sleep in a chair. Her husband. Had
to be. Drunk as a skunk, having imbibed too much free stuff
on the plane no doubt. All he wanted to do was sleep. He
waved her away without even looking at her, and she resumed
her vigorous march with a mouth set tight, frustrated and
angry.

I heard the heels behind me and she turned the corner and
stopped, barred from passing by my outstretched legs. I
looked up and she was glaring at me. We locked eyes. She
expected me to withdraw my legs like any gentleman would.

But I was bored and feeling ungentlemanly. I smiled at her,
slowly, lazily, arrogantly. She was smallish but red-hot
attractive, with bushy ginger hair and witchy jade-green
eyes. I left her gaze to look down the length of her body,
slowly, lazily, arrogantly, then back to her face to see
what she would do.

She was not amused. At all. Her mouth was shut tighter than
a New Zealand oyster, and a thunderous frown narrowed her
eyes to reptilian slits. I raised one eyebrow,
challengingly.

She kicked me sharply on the ankle, and it hurt. But Ace
Dyson is a sportsman who can cope with pain, and I did,
showing nothing. She looked at me with eyes casting spells
of misery, plague, and slow painful death for a few
seconds, then stepped over my legs and swept away down the
aisle.

Intoxicating. I wanted to fuck her more than any woman on
earth. Such fury. Such fire. Such passion. I had to taste
it, and my mouth was dry and metallic from wanting her.

She wasn't so special. Three or four women on the aircraft
outdid her at face-value. But there was something about
this pocket-rocket powder-keg, about the way she walked and
swung her hips, about the aggressive set of her face, that
put her on the menu in bold type. I knew, I just knew, the
tension so obviously stretching her nerves could be turned
into combustible carnal energy at the right time and place.

Without a cold plan but with a burning desire, I got to my
feet and looked around the terminal. I needed to collide
with her again, hopefully with enough friction to set the
sparks flying. But how?

I spotted a likely conspirator. At the ticketing desk was a
suave Arab clerk with an Omar Sharif moustache. I clicked
open my briefcase and wrote a short note. <*> I walked up
to the clerk and handed him the folded sheet of paper
containing a fifty dollar bill. He opened the sheet of
paper, looked quickly at the bill and back at me politely
and enquiringly.

"The redhead," I said. "The one who is stomping around the
place with ants in her pants."

He looked over my shoulder and nodded. "I see her," he said
with a clipped English accent.

"Wait a few minutes and give this note to her. Say nothing,
and keep the change."

He bowed his head fractionally. "Certainly, sir. Something
for her ants?"

I nodded. "If I'm lucky, Omar, if I'm lucky."

I walked away and took up position at a suitable place for
a fast-breaking opportunity. Like all new buildings, the
terminal had a special toilet for the disabled. And there
were no disabled passengers on the aircraft. I strolled
over, leaned against the wall near the door with the
universal wheelchair symbol, and waited.

Soon enough she came by, heels clacking. I lifted my hand
casually in a minimal wave and it caught her attention. I
smiled that insolent smile she didn't fancy and she
stopped, turned, and marched directly up to me, my note in
her hand and spoiling for a fight.

"Fuck you," she said savagely, thrusting the note into my
face.

"American," I said.

"Canadian," she said automatically. Then: "Brit."

"Australian," I said. "Call me Ace."

"No thanks," she said. "Fuck you."

"Sold," I said, taking her elbow and steering her through
the door of the disabled toilet so fast she couldn't begin
to think about stopping me.

I swung her by the shoulders and pressed her against the
closed door. She blinked in alarm and I could see she
thought I was going to hit her. Taking advantage of her
confusion, I kissed her hard on the mouth.

"Mmm." She squirmed, protesting, but I was now pinning her
upper arms to the door. I persisted, kissing her closed
mouth insistently.

"Mmm." She thrust out violently but I moved into her and
pressed her flat, crushing and smothering her wriggling
body.

"Mmm." She swung her right arm from the elbow and a fist
whacked me ineffectually in the small of the back.

Suddenly her resistance collapsed. She opened her mouth and
her lips changed instantly from hard to soft. I felt her
shoulders sag as she pushed her tummy forward to meet me.
She was kissing me back.

"Mmm." It was a mushy sound and there was an agreeable
taste of accommodating woman in my mouth.

I disengaged slowly and drew back, but still pinning her
upper arms. She looked me directly in the eye and I could
read the challenge on her face. Well then, you big-headed
prick, she was saying without saying a word, what happens
next?

Deliberately, so she could watch it happen all the way, I
slid my right hand under her jacket and cupped a breast
through her silk blouse. It fitted comfortably and I waited
for her reaction.

She looked down at my hand, then back at my face. A trace
of a smile appeared on her lips, though her eyes still
carried residual hostility, and I put the question to her.
"Well then, Ginger," I said, "shall we go on with this?

She knew she could say no and I would let her go. Red,
amber, green, red, amber, green. It was like watching
traffic lights changing at lightning speed. She was
weighing the possibilities and the consequences, and mixed
up in the process were considerations like her anger, her
drunken and sleeping husband, and the frustration of being
cooped up in the most boring airport terminal in the world.
That, and a heroin-like smack of raw unadulterated lust
that had jumped into her bloodstream.

She reached out an arm, snaked it around my neck, and
pulled me back into another kiss.

Suddenly, time accelerated. Hands were everywhere and
two of them were mine. Her dress came unbuttoned and I
roughly shoved her bra above and away from her breasts,
needing urgently to get at the hard points of her nipples.
She ground her stomach against my erection and the hand
around my neck dropped to press demandingly against my
buttocks, urging me to push into her.

I ripped my mouth away from hers. Hurry, the pulse beating
in my temples was telling me. Stick it into her as deep as
you can and don't hang about.

Her mouth was open invitingly and teeth showed, her dress
gaped open, and the bra was listing crazily up near her
neck. She had a light dusting of freckles on her breasts
and the nipples were small but eagerly rigid. Her eyes,
watching and waiting, were greedy-green and calculating.

I looked around the small tiled room wildly, blood
pumping so fast it was hard to think. What? Where? How?

She made it to a plan before I did. She put a hand against
my chest and propelled me steadily backwards. My back hit
the cubicle door so hard it banged against the wall. I
felt the stool of the toilet against my calves and she
pushed firmly. I toppled back and sat heavily on the low,
wide seat.

She looked down at me and laughed, little more than a short
bark. Eyes boring into mine, she hiked up her dress, tucked
it into her belt, and whipped her pants down.

A true redhead, ginger top and bottom. Narrow hips. Looked
small. But lithe, hot, and spicy.

I got rid of my trousers and briefs fast, and she was on me
in a flash, straddling me awkwardly and lowering herself
with single-minded intent. She grabbed my stiff penis,
guided it into the right position, lined it up, lodged it,
wriggled, settled, and slid it home.

We were eye to eye, so close that in the antiseptically
clean, unused cubicle I could smell her face makeup and
hair shampoo. My hands went straight to her breasts.
Immediately she started to pump, using the flat of her
hands on my hips for leverage.

"Mmm." It was a strain for her. Lift, settle, lift, settle.
Slowly, like doing pushups and coming to your limits. I
flicked my thumbs across her hard nipples.

An impossibly loud speaker burst into life immediately
above our heads. We jumped like startled springboks and
nearly fell off the pedestal.

"Ladies and gentlemen, your aircraft is now ready for
departure. Please board through gate one."

I grabbed her around the waist just as she was toppling and
pulled her upright. I started to laugh. Couldn't help it.
She laughed too. I could feel the vibrations right through
the length and breadth of my penis embedded within her.

She could feel the vibrations too and she stopped laughing
and wriggled lasciviously. Her eyes, so close to mine,
closed for a moment. Then she reached out and placed her
hands on my shoulders. After a scorching deep look to show
she meant business, she hurled herself into action. She
bounced hard, grunting softly with the effort. Faster.
Faster still. All the way up to the top.

"Mmm." Mouth tight, eyes shut, she frowned with
concentration and then suddenly dropped her head between
her arms hanging on to my shoulders. Strands of her red
hair on the top of her head tickled my nose. As she was
coming down from the height of her orgasm I went up and
into her with a vengeance, erupting. The effort made me
dizzy.

We sat together on the lid of the toilet, resting. She was
breathing deeply and her hair was hanging down.

"Ladies and gentlemen, this is your final call for Paris
flight 131. Please board through gate one."

"Mmm." She lifted her head, looked at me without expression
for a second or two, and climbed off my lap. She shook out
her dress and pulled up her pants, grimacing slightly.

I remained slumped on the toilet seat, instantly sleepy and
unmotivated to get up. Dressed once more, she looked down
at me with a glacial glint in her green eyes, pausing,
measuring, considering. I thought she was going to say
something, like maybe thanks for an interesting interlude.
Instead she flashed out a hand and smacked me stingingly on
the side of the face.

"How dare you," she said.

I raised my hand to my burning cheek, blinking. She was
already on her way out, and she was laughing like she was
thoroughly pleased with herself.

I dressed and splashed cool tap water on my red hot face,
using a few minutes to put some space between us. I slipped
out of the toilet and joined the end of the short remaining
queue at gate one.

Omar Sharif inspected my ticket. "Ah," he said, his tone
suggesting an issue. "Mr. Dyson."

"Yes?"

"The lady asked me to give you this." With his head tilted
politely and eyebrows raised solicitously, he handed me a
piece of paper crumpled into a tight little ball. It was my
note to Ginger. "Our facilities were to your satisfaction?"

I fished out another fifty dollar bill which he palmed so
smoothly you'd have missed it if you blinked. "You run a
nice little terminal here, Omar," I said.

I was last on the aircraft. Halfway up the aisle a woman
stuck out a leg deliberately in front of me. I stopped and
looked at her.

"Forgot to tell you something," she said softly. "No
apology. I should have kicked you harder."

I paused. Her husband was sitting by the window, looking
out, attention elsewhere. "Redheads rarely apologise," I
said, stepping over her leg and continuing to my seat.
"Makes life interesting."

ENDS

* * *
<*>
My note said: `Bored? Weary of walking and waiting
for something to happen? Ginger, I can fix it in a flash.
Meet me at a nearby location, apologise for kicking me,
and I will reward you by fucking your brains out.'

<**>
For other Ace Dyson adventures, see Abducted By Aliens
and Dyson Does Dunedin (http://www.asstr.org/~DrSpin/).
And soon to come, Ace and the Russian Interpreter.

* * *

# The author welcomes (and gets blood transfusions from)
comments and opinions from readers and is invariably
motivated to respond. Write to: ***@newsguy.com

# DrSpin's 25 posted stories are at:
http://www.asstr.org/~DrSpin/

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 12
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-17 14:26:08 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: anonlay.txt (M+/F, unsafe-sex, school)
Authors name: Michael - Phoenix AZ
Story title : Anonymous Lay

----------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2001. Please do
not remove the author information or make any changes to
this story. You may post freely to non-commercial "free"
sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites. Thank
you for your consideration.
----------------------------------------------------------

Anonymous Lay (M+/F, unsafe-sex, school)
By Michael - Phoenix AZ - February 18, 2001

***

Lorraine could barely breath as the man's cock thrust deep
into her throat. She gagged as he ground his hairy groan
against her bruised lips, groaning as he came in huge
sticky gushes. It was all she could do to breathe; trying
to swallow enough of his sperm to allow her to get some
oxygen into her lungs between the thrusts of is big hairy
cock.

Finally the man was done. Loraine pulled his softening
shaft out from between her lips. Vaguely she could hear the
nasty 'plopping' sound as his meat slithered out of her
throat and then out from between her slime coated lips.
Lorraine gasped for breath and felt the mattress wobble as
her anonymous lover rose to his feet and began to move away
into the darker region of the big room.

Lorraine had no idea who the man had been. Whether he was
20 or 60 years old; what race he'd been, or if he'd been
handsome or ugly. He could have even been a dirty old
street bum for all she knew. A familiar shiver went through
her body at the thought of the sexually transmitted
diseases that she could've just contracted. But that fear
hadn't stopped her from being there again.

Lorraine lay in the dark with her last lover's smell still
permeating the air around her. He'd been drinking beer and
had sweat profusely while he'd been eagerly fucking her.
Lorraine didn't mind the smell of him, especially that of
an aroused man. Actually the smell of testosterone and
sweat was an aphrodisiac to the 40 year-old high school
teacher, and had been for the past six months. Lorraine
knew what she was doing was utterly stupid and dangerous,
but ever since she'd first heard of this place she'd
thought of nothing else.

*

Besides being a high school teacher Lorraine was a student
councilor, having a degree in psychology made her the
perfect candidate to fill in for the 2 over worked
counselors at her school. When Lorraine had first heard
about the unsafe sexual practices of one of her students
she was understandably concerned and had called the young
man into her office. His name was Roger, a boy of 17; he
was what the teenage girls called a 'hunk' with just the
right body proportions and a winning smile.

When Lorraine finally got the young man to admit that he'd
been frequenting an 'anonymous sex club' and that many of
his school buddies were doing the same thing she read him
the riot act and made him promise that he would never go
there again.

At first she thought about telling the boy's parents. She
knew that he wasn't going to stop this unsafe behavior. She
knew it as surely as she knew anything. The handsome boy
would go back again and again, once any teenage boy had
sex, they'd easily become addicted to it and want to do it
often.

Lorraine agonized over the problem of young Roger's safety.
Finally after several days, having followed the boy to the
place of sin and having watched as he disappeared inside
the front door she decided to take action.

If Roger wouldn't stop taking these crazy risks with his
health then she would just have to stop him. Lorraine
marched up to the door of the big old house. It was an old
Edwardian style house with a wrap around front porch. She
noticed that all of the windows had tinfoil pasted over
then.

The door opened a crack at her demanding knock and a dim
face looked out. "Yes?" was all the person said.

"Let me in please," was all she could think to say in
response. All of a sudden there was a strange lump in her
throat. Was it fear-- excitement?

To her surprise the person opened the door to her, and she
walked in with the intention of getting to the bottom of
this obviously illegal operation.

But before Lorraine could walk more that 10 feet into the
forayer the door closing behind her blotting out all light.
She stumbled into what she thought was the arched doorway
of a big high ceilinged living room. She couldn't see
anything clearly, but had briefly noticed the room before
the door closed.

Lorraine recovered herself just in time to feel a pair of
hands at her waist. "Got cha," was all the man said, but
Lorraine knew that voice. It was Roger's voice.

She didn't say a word, actually she didn't even breathe.
Lorraine was finding it hard to breathe at that moment,
what with her heart in her throat. Roger was holding her by
the waist and she could feel his strong fingers digging
into her pliant flesh through the material of her dress.

"C'mon baby lets go," was all the boy said, but Lorraine
didn't try to explain, she didn't pull back. All she could
do was imagine what handsome young Roger would feel like
naked, what he'd do to her if she let him. It was a fantasy
that Lorraine wanted to explore even though she knew it was
terribly wrong.

The high school teacher followed silently behind her
student, her hand firmly in his as he lead her through
several rooms with sounds of sex all around them. Lorraine
tried to see who was there but it was just too dark. There
were only ghostly phantoms, gray-white shapes writhing
about on mattresses and groans and moans of lustful
pleasure floating up to her as they passed through. The
smell of sex was everywhere.

Suddenly Roger turned toward her and began to remove her
blouse. Lorraine just stood there in the pitch black and
let him do it. She even helped by removing her skirt and
underwear. To her surprise Roger was already naked. She
found this out when he took her hand and placed it on his
stiff erection.

It had been literally years since Lorraine had been in a
sexual relationship. The last time she'd had sex with a man
was during a blind date almost two years before and it
hadn't been anything to write home about. The guy had been
55 and he'd had some kind of problem. He could barely get
it up and the sex they'd had was uninspired and boring.

This on the other hand was anything but boring. Lorraine
was about to break every law there was. Legally she was
going to have sex with a boy who was underage. Roger was
technically a minor even though you'd never know it in the
dark. And what about the moral and safety issues? This was
crazy.

Just as Lorraine was about to pull away from the boy and
search for her clothes Roger pulled at her arm. Lorraine
was momentarily caught off balance and went down onto her
knees almost without thinking. Then there was no more time
to think because Roger, beautiful young smooth hard-bodied
Roger was on top of her, pushing her down, down, down..

That had been the beginning for Lorraine, she hadn't
planned it but just the thought of having sex with handsome
young Roger without him knowing that it was her - well, it
had been exhilarating! And how fucking wonderful too. Young
Roger had been 3 times the man her last lover had been.
He'd played with her body until she was almost crazy,
sucking on her tits and fingering her until she was ready
to come.

Then at the last possible moment, just before she was ready
to explode he'd mounted her and sunk into her like a knife
cutting through hot butter. It was a moment that Lorraine
had tried to regain over and over again with more men than
she wanted to count.

Roger had been like a young god that day in the dark of the
cool musty room. When he fucked her that first time he'd
given her one continuous orgasm until she'd just plain
passed out. And when Lorraine had come too there had been
another man who had taken Roger's place.

At first when Lorraine realized what had happened she felt
extreme panic and she tried to fight off the man but he was
firmly in control as well as firmly embedded. After a brief
silent struggle she just lay back and let him fuck her,
hoping that he wouldn't hurt her.

He hadn't. In fact he'd been pretty good and had lasted a
long time, long enough to bring her to another orgasm
before he'd grunted and come deep inside her. He shot so
hard that she could tell when he first spurt, she could
actually feel the first jet of hot come hitting her cervix,
it was weird, and wonderful too.

Afterward, spent and breathing hard, Lorraine lay spread-
eagle on the damp mattress exhausted. She'd never even
thought of doing anything this nasty and perverted before.
Yet here she was, she'd just willingly screwed one of her
students and now been laid by some strange man. But the
feeling of revulsion that she should have felt just
wouldn't come. Instead she just felt good. Satisfied.

Hearing her latest lover dressing and making to leave,
Lorraine was about to get up when she heard the man say,
"Yeah, back there. she's one hot fuck. You better hurry up
though before someone else gets there first."

Lorraine knew that the strange man who'd just fucked her
was talking about her to some other man in the dark and she
quickly began to move - but not fast enough. The first
sensation Lorraine had was that of naked flesh against her
shoulder. Then a weight pressed down and a soft voice said
into her ear, "Please honey, please let me fuck you, I need
it bad today."

Lorraine strained to see who the man was but couldn't make
out any details. She knew that she should get out of there.
Having sex with 2 men was stupid but to continue on like
this was just plain crazy. But Lorraine didn't have much
choice, the man was pushing her back down onto the
mattress, spreading her legs wide with his knees, covering
her smaller body with his larger one.

Something in Lorraine's subconscious triggered. The man's
cologne smelled familiar, it was unusual but familiar
somehow. She tried to place it, but when he finally shoved
his big hot dick into her slimy hole Lorraine forgot all
about cologne and lay back to experience this powerful man
as he used her body like a wild animal who was mating after
a fresh kill.

Within moments Lorraine's body was on fire, the man's
passion had brought her own to a burning fevered pitch and
she began to fuck him back like an animal, wrapping her
legs around his hips and thrashing around wildly trying to
reach her sexual zenith for the third time that night. His
need made her feel somehow in control, and when he finally
came in sobbing gushes she just held him like a mother does
a son -- as his body jerked in passion over hers.

When her latest lover was finally done with her, Lorraine
quickly got up and found as much of her clothing as she
could and stumbled out of the house. It was dark by then
and although there were many people milling around and
coming and going no one seemed to look very closely at
anyone. Lorraine held her jacket up in front of her face as
she hurried away, just in case.

*

The next day there was a small altercation in the
cafeteria, which required some discipline. The rules
required that any teacher on cafeteria duty had to call the
principal in to handle the discipline when trouble arose.
So Lorraine called Mr. Branson on the intercom phone and
waited with the two cowed students sitting before her.

As the principal entered the room Lorraine causally looked
up at the 6'6" black man striding toward them. But Lorraine
had completely forgotten about the troublesome students and
the cafeteria in that moment... Now she remembered were
she'd smelled that unusual cologne before, Mr. Branson!
She'd fucked Mr. Branson!

*

After that Lorraine was hooked on anonymous sex. She knew
it was a dangerous and even crazy thing to do. But the
thrill of taking it as it comes was absolutely insanely
intense. Not knowing if you're fucking a schoolboy or a
grandfather, a doctor or a street bum was the most intense
sex a person could have. To let ones self submit to a
complete stranger's needs, to be used for nothing more than
sexual release, was overwhelming.

Lorraine now had a nasty and perverted little secret that
was all her own. Oh. well, she did know about Mr. Branson's
dirty little secret. Actually she'd even shared it a few
more times with him without his knowledge.

THE END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't okay
to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than a trusted
partner. You only have one body per lifetime, so take good
care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 13
The Kristen Archives
2009-02-18 13:14:37 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: godsgift.txt (MF/m, BI, inc, reluc, humour)
Authors name: Scorpio00155 (***@my-deja.com)
Story title : God's Gift

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2001. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

God's Gift (MF/m, BI, inc, reluc, humour)
by Scorpio00155 (***@my-deja.com)

*

I make no apology for this tongue in cheek story, it
arose from a discussion about perfumes and the claims ads
make for them that took place while testing the alcoholic
properties of various tinctures.

*

The shrink said that I should write down everything that
I can remember about my life, thirty years worth of
living is a hell of a lot to put down on paper so I think
I'll just hit the high points, there's a hell of a lot of
those too, come to think of it. Basically the shrink
reckons that I'm being driven nuts by my repressed
feelings of guilt which was not why I went to see him in
the first place, the reason I went to see him was to find
some way to turn off my sex appeal before it killed me,
his laughter at my request was not at all encouraging.

After a couple of sessions the shrink decided that my
problem was guilt about something that had happened in my
past, hence the scribblings, pity he didn't tell his
secretary that was what was wrong with me, if she jumps
me one more time I'll scream. Life's hard being an
unwilling God's gift to women (and men if they can catch
me)!

I suppose I should start with my family, well, there was
my father, he was a randy bastard, then there was my
mother, now she'd fuck anything that held still long
enough. Both my parents worked long hours so most of my
time was spent with childminders during my formative
years, nevertheless I still saw a lot of my parents and,
in hindsight, it was strange the way my mother was always
touching me and holding me.

Then there was my older sister Emma, she was four years
older than me and always seemed to be fascinated with my
John Thomas, in certain respects she took after my
mother, like wanting to be fucked by anything in trousers
even before she got old enough. Finally there was my
brother Mark, the oldest child, six years older than me
and a raving poof, or so we discovered when he turned
thirteen. Strangely the uninhibited nature of my family
coincided with my birth or so I was told.

I suppose it all started when I was six, it may have been
earlier for all I know, but that's when my memories
start, it was the childminder and the randy cow must have
been fifty if she was a day. Naturally at that age I was
innocent and curious about everything and the first
experience that I remember was while I was having a bath
after some fun with mud.

I can still remember the woman scolding me for getting
all dirty as she scrubbed me clean, I didn't mind baths
too much so I was merrily splashing around in the water
and, quite by accident, I wet her dress. The woman gave
me a glare then stripped off the wet dress before getting
back to scrubbing me, I'm damned if I can remember her
name after all this time, but I do remember that she had
boobs as big as footballs, I also remember bashing them a
few times until she scolded me.

Having successfully cleaned my upper half she started in
on my lower half, she had me stand and lathered my nether
regions and that was when it happened, it was as though
someone had flicked a switch, one minute she was washing
me, the next she was tugging my Wee Willie Winkie. Not
only that, she took one of my hands and shoved it into
her bra, I can still remember the squeal she gave when I
grabbed hold of her huge nipple and tried to milk it like
a cow's teat, I hadn't a clue what I was doing, but I
knew that she was enjoying it and I was getting something
from it too.

A little while later she got me out of the bath, whipped
of her volumous knickers and put my hand to her big hairy
twat, well I pushed and pulled at it and nearly lost my
hand in her fanny, but it did the trick. With a squeal
she started shaking while I flopped around with my hand
caught in her suddenly tight pussy. That was it for that
day, as soon as her shakes ended the woman pulled my hand
from her pussy and the fun was over, she made me promise
not to tell anyone what had happened and while I puzzled
over this she dried me then got me dressed.

From that day on the woman would get me to 'handle' her
while I was in her care, it got to the point that she
would wear no knickers and as soon as the door had closed
on my parents she'd grab my hand and stick it up her
fanny. I can't really say that I got excited about any of
this, hell I hadn't a clue what was going on apart from
the fact that this woman kept getting my hand sticky.

It all came to an end after a couple of months when
either from guilt or fear the woman told my parents that
she could no longer look after me, but things weren't
that bad as I had started school and only needed a part
time minder anyway.

My new minder was a much younger woman, newly married and
very much in love with her husband, she would pick me up
from infant school and look after me until either my
mother or my father came to collect me later in the
evening. Shortly after I went to this woman, I think her
name was Rosalind, she began to act rather strangely,
she'd pick me up from school then rush me back to her
home and shove me in a chair before rushing off to her
bedroom, about half an hour later she would return
looking flushed and breathless.

Innocent little me didn't have a clue as to what this all
meant, but with the hindsight of experience I guess she
was rushing off to have a wank, I suppose if I had gone
to a mixed school my 'problem' would have been spotted,
but it was all boys together so no-one noticed except
Rosalind.

Again, with the hindsight of experience I would have
known that the way the other boy's mothers pawed me
whenever I came in contact with them would have told me
something was not quite right. Anyway Rosalind looked
after me for two years, in other words through infant
school and part of junior school before telling my
parents that she could no longer look after me.

The reason for Rosalind being unable to look after me was
an event that occurred just after my eighth birthday,
she'd met me at the school and escorted me home as usual,
but this day my curiosity maded me ask why she always
disappeared as soon as we got in her front door. I can
still remember her reply clearly as she stood in the hall
fidgeting.

"You have a strange effect on me Paul," she'd sighed, "I
have to go upstairs or I'll do things to you."

"Why not do things to me then?" I replied in my
innocence.

I can still remember the sigh Rosalind gave as she knelt
down in front of me, she leant forward and kissed me and
that had been that, standing up she took my hand and led
me up to her bedroom, closed the curtains, stripped naked
and then told me to get undressed.

Puzzled I did as she asked then lay on the bed beside her
when she asked me to, even at eight I was a randy little
sod, though I didn't realise what it all meant at the
time, but I soon found out.

Guiding my every move Rosalind had me stroke her body,
play with her tits and nipples then finger her pussy
until she cried out and shuddered, all the while she
pleaded with me not to tell anyone what we did and
between pleading she kissed me.

The finale came when Rosalind had me finger her near to
climax then pulled me on top of her shuddering body and
guided my stiff little cock into her pussy, it didn't
take me long to figure out what to do or that I really
liked it and when I finally dry climaxed inside her I
felt better than I ever had in my life. So vanished my
virginity.

When the act was completed Rosalind held me and cried,
her voice cracked as she sobbed out an apology for what
she had done and that very night she told my parents that
she couldn't take me any more.

My parents tried five other childminders over the next
few months, but each one told my parents that they
couldn't take me after only a few weeks, in one case
after only a day, every one of them was quick to point
out that it was nothing that I had done that had prompted
their decision.

Rather than try to find a new childminder my parents
decided that my brother was old enough at fourteen to
take care of my sister and myself after school, this of
course meant that I walked home by myself or in the
company of other kids who lived near to us. Oddly there
was never a lack of mum's who would drag their kids out
of their way just to walk me home, well it seemed odd
then.

Anyway, once I was home I was in the care of my brother
as was my sister, sort of, the pair of them bossed me
about while arguing between themselves as to who was in
charge, on the whole though I was left pretty much to
myself and would lurk in the bedroom I shared with my
brother while he and my sister argued.

The years passed quite quickly, being mainly in the
company of my family or my school mates very little
happened, there were a few odd events, mainly with the
mothers of other boys, but compared to what had happened
with Rosalind they are hardly worth mentioning.

It was when I hit eleven that things started to get
'interesting', by then I knew a bit more about sex and
understood what had happened with Rosalind in the
physical sense even if I couldn't figure out the why of
it, at about that time my brother, who was then
seventeen, informed us that he was gay. If an atomic bomb
had been dropped it wouldn't have caused more of a stir
than that announcement. For me it explained why my
brother was always watching me when he was wanking in our
room.

After a while we all grew used to the idea and life
returned more or less to normal, I must admit that I was
a bit more cautious around my brother than before, not
that it did me a lot of good in the end.

I'd done my eleven plus and school had broken up for the
summer holiday, mum and dad left me in the care of my
brother and sister while they went out to work, but as I
was older I had a bit more freedom to do as I wanted
especially as Mark and Emma had affairs of their own to
attend to.

So it was that half my time was spent either out and
about with boys from my school or on my tod at home, the
other half was spent in the company of either my brother
or my sister, but never both, they seemed to have worked
out some sort of rota between them. Thus it was that I
found myself home alone with my brother one damp and
blustery summer day. For some reason my brother Mark kept
following me around the house, I can remember his eyes
burning into me wherever I went, but he was my brother,
and apart from being a wooly woofter his actions didn't
concern me much.

About mid-morning I decided to go to our room and have a
read, Mark came with me and while I lay on my bed reading
he lay on his bed watching me. A little while later he
got up, undressed and lay back down again, I didn't pay
him much attention I'm afraid as I was engrossed in my
book.

When I did eventually glance up I saw Mark lying there
wanking himself, there was nothing unusual in this so I
went back to my book. A few minutes later I became aware
of Mark standing by my bed, I looked up at him wondering
what he wanted. My brother was bigger and much stronger
than me so when he reached down and dragged me to my feet
there was little I could do about it except yell, The
next minute Mark had me on my knees in front of him and
was pushing his cock at my mouth. Of course I clamped my
mouth tightly shut only he held my nose until I was
forced to gasp for breath through my mouth and in his
cock went. So I did the only thing that I could do, I bit
him, hard!

With a yell Mark jumped away from me and grabbed his
cock, his face was filled with anger as he looked to see
if there was any damage to his pride and joy and I
decided that it would be wise to get out of the room only
I didn't act fast enough, his fist hit me in the gut
before I had taken more than a step. Gasping I doubled
over and my brother grabbed hold of me and kneed me in
the balls, when my eyes uncrossed I was half naked and
the rest of my clothes were on their way off, naturally I
struggled, but another fist to the gut put an end to
that, wheezing and naked I was pushed face down on my
bed.

There was a momentary pause in which I partially regained
my breath, but before I could capitalise on it my brother
had his hand on my back pushing me into the mattress,
thank God his cock was thin and short because the next
thing I felt was him pushing it at my arse. A second
later his cock burst into me making me scream as pain
shot through my behind. He must have lubricated his cock
because it was sliding in me easily as he fucked me.
Yelling and wriggling I tried to get him to stop, but it
was not to be and as Mark groaned and pushed into me one
last time I felt a spreading heat in my bowels.

When my brother eventually moved off of me I called him
every name I could think of then threatened to tell our
parents, it didn't seem to faze him at all as he stood
there wiping his cock with a towel and grinning down at
me.

I can truthfully say that I got no pleasure from that
incident, it was my first experience with homosexuality
and it was definitely an unpleasant experience as were
all the other times my brother screwed me, but he never
got me to suck his cock which was one small triumph.

Later that evening I told my parents what had happened,
dad frowned and mum sighed, but apart from that they did
bugger all which was how I ended up as my brother's doll,
I learnt that it hurt less if I just let him get on with
it, but I never enjoyed it with Mark.

Emma didn't get home until late on the day Mark fucked me
so she didn't find out about it until the next day, it
was her turn to stay home with me and she was very
sympathetic to my plight, or so I thought.

Not an hour after we were alone she took me up to her
room, undressed in front of me then invited me to get
'comfortable' as well, when I hesitated she barked out an
order at me.

As soon as I was naked my sister pulled me down on the
bed and began to kiss me, she took my hands and guided
them to her tits and pussy and I remembered the incident
with Rosalind, wiser now it was obvious what my sister
wanted and though I felt a little stunned by what was
happening I had less objections to her attentions than to
my brother's. So I fucked her.

Boy did I fuck her, she was wailing and thrashing and
bleating under me or on top of me, what the neighbours
must have thought was impossible to guess, what Emma
thought was no mystery at all, she was loving it! It
seemed that apart from being above averagely endowed cock
wise I was also a 'long player', at least that's what
Emma reckoned, all I know is that I enjoyed fucking my
sister a lot more than being fucked by my brother.

Unfortunately Mark came home early and heard what was
going on, that evening he took great pleasure in telling
our parents, the hypocritical bastard, dad frowned and
mum sighed, but apart from that they did bugger all for
which I was extremely grateful, although Mark wasn't too
pleased about it.

When he bitched about the fact that Emma and I were at it
even more dad sighed. "If its good enough for you its
good enough for Emma," dad declared then buried his nose
in a paper.

Though the comment was rather cryptic it shut my brother
up and made my sister smile, I wasn't quite sure whether
to smile or frown, but I knew it would do me no good to
complain. In this way I became the plaything of my sister
as well, not that I objected too strongly to that. But it
did get a little tiring being buggered by my brother one
day and fucked by my sister the next. I was praying for
the holidays to end when mum decided to take a couple of
days off work to be with me. I felt relieved that she
would be around to protect me from the predatory actions
of my siblings, boy was I in for a shock!

The first day she was home mum booted Mark and Emma out
of the house, grabbed my hand and dragged me up to her
room, now my mother was an attractive woman with plenty
to offer in all departments, but hell, she was my mother
and I nearly wet myself in surprise when she undressed
and told me to do the same.

I protested and begged her not to do this, but mum was
adamant, in the end I gave in to her and stripped, barely
were my clothes off my back than she was pulling me on
top of her. To my shame I have to admit that fucking my
mother was better than fucking my sister, probably
because mum was more experienced and really knew how to
excite a man. It was my mother who sucked my cock for the
first time and who also taught me how to lick pussy, I
must admit that I liked pussy licking and never lost an
opportunity to indulge myself from that point on. This
time no-one told dad, though I think he must have
suspected.

It became the pattern for me to get fucked by Mark, then
by Emma and then by my mother, even after the holidays
ended and I went to my new school the three of them found
time and the opportunity to fuck me at least once a week.

By the end of that summer holiday I had to be the most
experienced lover going and all courtesy of my family,
the only one who never touched me was my father and I
think even he was tempted at times. Thank God I didn't
have any other relatives!

The new school was a mixed school, not only were there
girls there some of the teachers were female as well and
this really made life complicated for me, complicated and
very tiring. How I made it through school at all is a
miracle I have yet to work out.

Right from day one I found myself the target of every
female in the place, I just had to walk into a room and
all the girls would look my way and as for the teachers,
hell, I was always in detention and it was always the
women teachers that put me there. Mind you most of those
teachers were quite attractive, but it was the principle
of the thing. I was there to learn not get laid, I got
enough of that at home! Yet not a day went by without me
being accosted by one female at the very least, the
incidents are to numerous to list so I'll hit just a few
of the high spots.

Five days after joining the school I had my first
detention, it was handed out by my math teacher, a Mrs.
Green, mind you I was surprised to be getting detention
as I hadn't done a damned thing to deserve it, I hadn't
even cleared my throat so I was all ready to protest when
I reported to the room where said punishment was to be
held. Opening the door I found the room to be empty, I
was in two minds whether I should go in or wait outside,
but I decided to go in and at least be able to sit down
while I waited, five minutes later Mrs. Green arrived.

She was a woman in her late forties, well preserved I
suppose, but not the sort of woman I would normally pay
much notice to, apart from anything else she was married,
but it didn't seem to bother her any, oh no. As she
closed the door I heard an ominous click that sounded
just like a door being locked, I still was puzzling about
this when Mrs. Green came over to where I was sitting,
pulled me to my feet and kissed me. I will say one thing
for her, she certainly knew how to kiss.

Before I knew what was happening she was leaning back on
a desk with my cock in her pussy and her legs wrapped
around my back, I had been more than a little surprised
when she'd pulled me to her, but to discover that she was
wearing no knickers had been a shock. Nevertheless I did
the business, fucking her long and slow the way I liked
it, after all if I was going to get assaulted I wanted to
get something out of it too.

Just for the hell of it I opened Mrs Green's blouse while
I was humping away, I can't say that I was that
interested in her boobs, but it added to the pleasure of
the moment for both of us, her more than me I think.
When I eventually filled her with my seed my math teacher
gave a little yelp just like a dog, through the bliss of
my climax I had to stifle a laugh at the noise.

As soon as my cock showed signs of wilting Mrs Green
pushed me off her and stood up, she looked dishevelled
and her knees seemed a little wobbly, but she also looked
satisfied as she told me to go home.

Needless to say I didn't bother mentioning the incident
to anyone, based on the lack of action from my parents
when I had spoken up I thought it would be a total waste
of time. I was right about that, because one of the other
members of staff had seen what happened or at least part
of it and had reported the event to the school's
headmistress.

The very next day I was summoned to the presence of the
headmistress, I was ushered into her office and the
secretary was told that the head was not to be disturbed
for anything, five minutes later this figure of authority
was riding my cock like there was no tomorrow while I
tried to figure out how I had ended up on my back on her
floor.

The next really memorable event came in the second year,
as usual I had hidden myself away in a quiet corner of
the school field in an effort to keep out of the clutches
of the female pupils and staff, it was too risky for me
to be seen in the open so I never got to make friends of
my own sex, but the last thing I had expected was to be
hunted down by a pack of the bitches.

I had barely hidden myself behind some bushes when there
was a rustling and three faces peered round the bush at
me, they were all sixth form girls, well developed young
women, I hesitate to use the term 'ladies' as they were
anything but ladylike in their actions.

Blinking in surprise I looked at the six grinning faces
peering at me, where the hell the other three had come
from was a mystery to me, but I didn't want to hang
around to solve it, like a greyhound from a trap I was
off and running only I felt more like the hare as they
leapt after me. Putting it bluntly I should have zigged
instead of zagged because I ended up in an isolated
corner of the field with no way forward and six hungry
girls behind me, turning at bay I pressed my back to the
thick concrete fence and whimpered as they reached out
for me.

I was still whimpering when they eventually left me
alone, gathering up my clothes I dressed, wincing at my
aching cock and wishing that I could go home, walking
gingerly across the field to the school I headed back to
class for my math lesson only to receive a detention for
being late, thank God I had the rest of the afternoon to
recover.

In the third year I had my very first school medical, I
was feeling quite relaxed about it until I discovered
that the doctor was a woman, she had taken one look at
me, licked her lips and told the supervising teacher to
put me aside until she could examine me more closely. I
don't know about anything else, but she certainly
examined my cock closely by eye, hand, mouth and pussy.
Christ did she make the most of me and the worst part
about it was that she was the ugliest woman I had ever
clapped eyes on, she would have scared the shit out of
Quasimodo. She was just so ugly, but a cock is stupid and
doesn't give a shit what it pokes, I just kept my eyes
shut.

There were around three hundred girls in the school plus
ten women teachers, if I escaped the clutches of any one
of them it must have been a sheer miracle and then when I
went home one of my family members would grab me. I can't
say that it wasn't fun, at times it was absolutely
fantastic, but God was it tiring and at times, like with
the school doctor, it was sickening.

When exam time came around I had no problems with them, I
was too concerned about who would grab me next to worry
about a little thing like exams which was probably why I
did so well. Mind you I was nabbed every time I set foot
outside the examination hall, but I made it through the
first five years and hit the sixth form with a plethora
of 'O' levels and a grim determination to remain
unmolested while I studied for my 'A' levels.

So much for grim determination, I had just set foot
inside the door of the sixth form block on the first day
back when a slender female arm reached out of a tutors
room, grabbed my arm and pulled me into the room with a
speed and strength that just wasn't human. As the door
slammed shut I was being groped by a female that seemed
to swarm all over me, her hands were everywhere and boy
did she work fast, my cock was out and being wanked
before you could yell 'rape', not that I had a chance to
yell for I was being kissed hard at the same time.

When I at last got to see the face of my attacker I
didn't recognise her, looking up at her while she bounced
up and down on my cock I wondered just who the hell she
was, at the same time I went through the usual motions of
reaching up to the woman's tits. Some time later I shot
my seed into her pussy and groaned as she ground her
pussy on me, when she finally got off me I sighed, got to
my feet, put my cock away and headed for the door.

"By the way," I said over my shoulder as I opened the
door, "Who are you?"

"I'm you're form tutor," she smiled dreamily while I
groaned quietly "Mrs. Ryan."

The next two years were a blur of female bodies, no
matter where I tried to hide or what I did they tracked
me down, thankfully my home life was a little easier,
Mark had gone to live with a boyfriend and Emma had got
married and moved away which left just my mother to cope
with. Despite all this I managed to study my course,
usually in such unlikely places as locked inside a
cupboard, until I was found, or sitting on the roof of
the sixth form block, until I was found. There didn't
seem to be one damned place that I could go that I wasn't
found, even the boys toilets weren't a safe haven as I
found out when I tried using it as a hiding place back in
the first year.

I thought that things couldn't get any worse until dad
got a new job and had to give up giving me a lift to
school as his work place was in the opposite direction,
using public transport didn't worry me at all, until I
actually used it that is. The first time I stepped onto a
crowded bus I felt calm and relaxed, working my way down
towards the back I hung from the rail and let my mind
drift, a moment later I was staring down in disbelief at
the hand working its way into the front of my trousers.

"Do you mind?" I yelped at the blushing woman that owned
the hand.

"Sorry," she replied pulling her hand from my trousers
with reluctance "I just couldn't seem to help myself."

It was the story of my life, but it was also the first
time that it occurred to me that maybe all the woman that
attacked me couldn't help themselves. It was my first
experience with hindsight and I realised that everything
seemed to happen shortly after I would appear on the
scene.

Slapping the wrist of the woman in front of me while
moving my bum away from the woman sitting behind me I
tried to puzzle out just what the hell it was about me
that caused women to act the way they did. It wasn't my
looks, though I wasn't bad looking there were plenty of
men much better looking, so what the hell was it?

I had to put the problem aside to fend off the stroking
and grabbing hands of the female passengers, I breathed a
sigh of relief when I finally got off the bus, though my
relief was short lived. With a yelp I ran from the bus
stop with a bunch of fifth form girls from my school
close on my tail, I made it to the safety of the sixth
form block only to fall victim to Mrs Ryan.

Half an hour later I staggered out to the main block and
sank into a chair, the sound of female voices nearby had
me out of the chair and into the loo's in an instant only
to reappear when class had started.

To be honest it's a miracle that I didn't die of
exhaustion with all the females of all ages, shapes and
sizes that got their hands on me, and women say men are
only after one thing! Between being groped and fucked at
school and at home and being fondled and even wanked on
the bus ride to and from school my cock should have
dropped off, but it remained intact. I suppose that it
had something to do with all the unwanted practise I got.
Nevertheless I made it through to my 'A' levels,
something I hadn't thought I would manage. Not because I
was stupid or anything, but because I was constantly
getting attacked by women.

The next time I hear a bloke say that he wished women
would fall all over him I'm going to punch him in the
mouth, its sheer hell most of the time.

Anyhow, I made it through school more or less in one
piece, those last days when everyone went round saying
their farewells were sheer torture for me as the
'farewells' I got from the females at the school were
extremely physical. When I staggered, pardon me, walked
out of the gates for the last time it was with four goals
in mind, first to get a job, second to get a driving
licence, third to get a car and fourth to find out what
it was about me that made women lose all control.

The first was easy, I applied for the best job I could
find and for once my curse worked in my favour, the
personnel officer that interviewed me was a woman, by the
time I got away from her I had the job and a starting
date of three weeks hence at the beginning of the month.
As I left the building I swore to myself that if I ever
came across a woman who's eyes didn't shine with lust
thirty seconds after they saw me I would marry her.

Getting a driving licence wasn't so easy, I'd been taking
driving lessons as soon as I hit seventeen, after being
mauled by a gay instructor and sucked off by a female
instructor I finally got an instructor that wanted to
teach me to drive instead of fucking me, the test date
was the week after school broke up. When I got to the
test centre and signed in I groaned to discover that my
examiner was to be a woman, I'd been feeling nervous
enough already, but this bit of news was enough to make
me quake in my shoes.

However, I waited by the car and when the woman appeared
I was pleasantly surprised to find that she was very
attractive, but I still hoped that she could keep her
hands and other parts to herself, I really wanted my
licence. We got into the car and as I went through my
pre-pull away check I caught sight of the lustful glow in
the eyes of my examiner as I looked in the mirrors.

Things went quite well for all of ten minutes then she
directed me down a side street that ended up nowhere. As
fast as I got the hand-brake on she was in my lap, which
took some doing in a small saloon, but this woman managed
it. She also managed to get her knickers down, my cock
out and into her pussy and all in the space of a few
seconds.

With little choice I fucked her the best I could while
wondering how long it would be before I could get another
test and if I could specify a male examiner the next
time, preferable a straight one. All the time I was
thinking the examiner was bouncing up and down on my cock
and yelling her head off.

By the time I climaxed the car's windows were all steamed
up and the examiner was sobbing in ecstasy, at least all
the years of getting jumped and humped had taught me how
to satisfy a woman, I just wished that they would stop
leaping on me.

Sliding back to her side of the car the examiner adjusted
her clothing while I opened the windows to let all the
hot air out, then it was back to the test centre where,
to my immense relief the woman passed me. "That was the
best ride I've ever had," the woman commented as she got
out of the car.

Part three of my four part plan was next on the list, for
years I had been saving every penny I got and between
gratuitous gifts in return for favours received, my
pocket money and money from a few odd jobs I did I had
enough to get myself quite a decent motor. Highing me
down to my local purveyor of used bangers I chose my car,
it was an estate car, not what I had intended getting,
but it was the best on the lot and was just within my
price range.

The deal was done, I coughed up the dough and they
coughed up the keys, I drove the car home without tax or
insurance and prayed that if I was pulled over it would
be by a female copper, but I wasn't pulled over. The very
next day I made the car street legal, the relief I felt
at not having to suffer the indignity of public transport
again could not be described.

Then at last came part four, I'd made an appointment with
my doctor, who was a male and straight, the time had come
to at least find out what was going on with me and women.
When I went into the doctor's surgery I gulped, the
person behind the desk was neither male or my doctor, it
was female, damned attractive and no doubt a doctor, but
nevertheless it was a female.

"Come in and sit down," she said looking at me with lust
filled eyes.

"Uh maybe I had better wait until I can see a male
doctor." I suggested pressing my back to the door.

"Don't be so silly," she said firmly, "come over here and
tell me what the problem is."

So I sat in the indicated chair and launched in on my
problem, while she listened the doctor started to squirm
in her chair, her eyes gleamed with ever growing lust and
I wasn't sure that she was listening to half of what I
was saying.

"Take your clothes off," she breathed then pulled herself
together somewhat and repeated herself in a more
professional manner "Take your clothes off and I'll
examine you."

Knowing full well where it would all lead I sighed and
stripped in that order, she had me strip down to the buff
then told me to lie on the examination table. I did as I
was told and a few moments later she joined me, her
method of examination was exactly the same as the one
used by the school doctor, her on top thrusting up and
down on my cock while I squeezed her tits. When I
climaxed she sat still for a few moments shuddering then
got off me.

"Lord I'm sorry," the doctor apologised with a blush, "I
really don't know what came over me."

"That's why I wanted to see a doctor," I sighed, "to find
out why women and homosexuals lose control around me."

Well she tried to examine me, but her hands were shaking
with the strain of keeping them off my cock, in the end
she gave up, sucked my cock and advised me to make
another appointment to see my own, male doctor. I got
dressed and went out to the reception and booked the new
appointment while studiously ignoring the lustful gaze of
the receptionist.

The next day I went to the doctors again, this time it
was my own GP I saw, the locum I had seen the day before
had already spoken to him and had admitted that she had
violated my person. After examining me my GP stood back
and scratched his head.

"Well whatever the cause is I can't find it." he sighed
"I've never heard of anything like it either, if it
wasn't for the fact that the locum told me what she did I
would have said you're nuts. I really don't know what to
suggest, there isn't a specialist that I can refer you
to, sorry."

That ended my first attempt to find a reason for my
effect on women, but I was determined to find the answer
and maybe even a solution to the problem. It was a new
craze hitting the scene that gave me the first clue as to
why woman kept jumping me, aromatherapy, something in my
mind went 'hey, hang on' and I got in touch with my
doctor.

"Hmm, yes," he mused when I met him again, "I suppose its
possible. Maybe something like pheromones, I'll send you
to an endrecrone specialist."

The following week I started my new job, I had been
looking forward to it and walked into the building
feeling bright and breezy, when I staggered out that
evening I was feeling shagged out, literally. It started
with the receptionist catching me and dragging me into a
store cupboard, then the personnel officer had me in her
office, within five minutes of being placed at my desk I
was surrounded by female employees, between them they
fucked me right through to lunchtime.

I avoided the canteen when I saw how many women there
were in it, not that it did me much good because I went
to the lift to get back up to my floor, the lift doors
opened with a ting and I found myself facing a pair of
secretaries. Before I could back away two pairs of hands
had grabbed me, dragged me into the lift and locked the
lift between floors before ravaging me, by the time
lunchtime was over I was knackered. All through the
afternoon I tried to be inconspicuous, but it was just
like being at school, no matter what I did I got caught
and fucked, thankfully there were only twenty women in
the building even if it did seem like hundreds.

Life fell back into the old routine of me trying to look
everywhere at once ready to run at the merest hint of a
female presence and like before it did me not one whit of
good, with exhausting regularity I was grabbed wanked,
fucked and sucked until I was going cross-eyed. I thought
about leaving, but it dawned on me that wherever I went
it would be the same story, better the terrain I knew
than a new place with no hiding places.

My appointment with the specialist came through and I
cursed when I realised that the hospital I had to go to
was so short of parking space that I would be forced to
get there by tube, even worse it would be during the rush
hour that I would have to travel. That journey was
nightmare, the carriage seemed to be filled with nothing
but women and they lost no time in touching me up, one
woman went so far as to suck my cock between stations
while the train hissed and hummed in the middle of a
tunnel.

What I hadn't expected though was the reception I got at
the hospital, though I should have, most nurses are
female after all. It was like running a gauntlet to reach
the clinic and I didn't make it unscathed I might add,
even the clinic itself wasn't safe, female receptionists
and nurses closed in on me from all sides until I was
rescued by the very man I had been sent to see.

"I can see what the problem is." the doctor commented
shutting the door to his office in the faces of a dozen
nurses "Has it always been like this?"

"It's been like this ever since I can remember." I
sighed.

Following an full examination the specialist took some
blood and urine samples and told me to come back in a
week, he opened the door and peered out into the corridor
then signalled that everything was back to normal. I took
one step outside the door and my personal curse struck,
female eyes turned in my direction closely followed by
their owners, with a yelp I took off like a rocket and
didn't stop until I was a hundred yards away from the
hospital. The trip home was as much of a nightmare as the
outward journey had been and this was despite the fact
that the rush hour was over.

When I went back to the hospital the following week the
doctor was waiting for me outside, he led me to his
office by a twisted route that avoided contact with other
staff, safe in his office he broke the news to me.

"Well there's definitely something there," he sighed,
"unfortunately we can't identify it. Your whole system
seems to be saturated with a unique pheromone and you
already know the effect it has on the opposite sex."

"And gays." I muttered.

"Yes well," the doctor coughed "I'm afraid that until we
can identify this pheromone there is little we can do to
help you. The problem seems to be that outside your
system the substance loses its potency after a few days,
what I'd like to do is to have you in for a few days so
that we can run some tests."

"In?" I gasped, "You mean in the hospital?"

"Of course." he frowned.

"You have got to be joking!" I gasped out, "Me trapped in
a ward with all those nurses, not to mention the female
patients and the visitors."

"I'm sure we'll be able to protect you," the doctor
reassured me.

Like a fool I let him talk me into it, a date was
arranged for me to come in and he escorted me out the way
I had come in.

Protect me? Hell the doctor and his bevy of male
orderlies were nearly killed in the rush, as for me I was
shagged to exhaustion before they finally managed to beat
the crazed bitches off. Nevertheless they managed to do
their tests and came up with a big fat zero, the doctor
tried masking the pheromone with other scents, I still
got molested, but at least I smelt good while it
happened.

It was after the wife of one of the hospital governors
got her hands on me that the doctor admitted defeat, I
left the hospital at the speed of light and even that
wasn't fast enough! Three times I was collared before I
reached the safety of the street, resigned to my fate I
headed for home doing my best to ignore the gropes,
strokes and squeezes I received along the way only to get
waylaid by my mother as I walked in the door.

It was my mother jumping me that prompted me to get a
flat of my own, I was earning a good wage and could
easily afford a nice place near to the office, but the
idea of all those female estate agents left me cold.
Nonetheless I went flat hunting that weekend and struck
lucky first time, I didn't even get molested, well not by
the estate agent anyway, he was a straight male.

It took a few weeks to sort out all the paperwork, but at
last I moved into my new, fully furnished home, it was
relief to be able to close the door on the world and not
have to worry about being leapt on by my mother or any
other female come to that, I thought that I was in
heaven. Then came the eye opener, living alone was all
well and good, but there comes a time when one has to go
shopping, up to the point I moved into the flat my mother
had handled that little chore, now I had to do it for
myself.

Walking into the local superstore for the first time was
a terrifying experience, they had these air blowers right
at the door, cool in summer, warm in winter, the damned
things wafted my pheromones into the store and almost
every eye turned to me, married women with kids and
husbands in tow, shop staff, old biddies, young nymphos
and gays they all focused their attention on me.

Trembling I went about my shopping, the store was fairly
full of customers and staff yet there was an ominous
silence that seemed to follow me around the aisles, I'd
almost completed my shop with nothing having happened and
was just beginning to relax as I headed for the milk, the
last item on my list. Without warning a hand snaked out
from behind a row of canned goods, I didn't even get a
chance to yelp as I was pressed up to the shelves and
kissed hotly, gathering my wits I struggled free of the
woman and headed away at a near run grabbing a container
of milk in passing.

It was as though the event had been the signal to raise
the hue and cry because when I looked over my shoulder it
seemed as though every woman in the place was heading in
my direction, ahead of me the check-outs were empty of
staff and I whimpered a little at the thought of getting
trapped in the store with this mob of randy women. Then I
spotted a lone check-out manned by a male member of
staff, at a run I headed for his till and dumped all my
goods on the conveyor in armfuls. I think he must have
got the idea that I was in something of a hurry to get
away because he was whisking the goods through the bar-
code reader as fast as it would take it.

When I looked up from loading my goods back into the
trolley I looked up and gulped, I was facing wall-to-wall
femininity, pulling out my wallet I waved ten pound notes
under the nose of the bemused youth on the till, he took
the notes and started to fiddle around for my change. So
far none of the women had come through the tills to
surround me, but I knew it would only be a matter of time
before this happened, there were girls as young as ten
and women as old as the hills themselves licking their
lips and watching me lustfully.

"Oh fuck!" I yelped when the mob took a step in my
direction.

I bolted without my change, the trolley rattled and shook
as I hit top gear, behind me there was a collective
mutter and one glance sent me into overdrive as the women
surged forward through the tills. Thank God the car
unlocked by remote, I had the boot open and the trolley
empty in seconds flat, slamming the boot shut I leapt
into the car and hit the central locking just as the car
was surrounded.

For ten minutes the mob of randy cows milled around the
car while I sent up a prayer that my scent would stay
inside the car, my prayer must have been answered because
the crowd started to thin as the women came to their
senses. When I finally drove away from the store it was
with the terrifying thought that I would have to go
through this every week!

In desperation I saw doctor after doctor, quakes,
specialists, nutters, anyone who I thought could help me,
but to no avail. I even tried the church, have you ever
been hunted around a church by a group of randy nuns, no
I don't suppose you have, well let me tell you that it is
an experience I would have liked to miss out on too, I
ran screaming from the church when I finally managed to
escape.

It was all too much for my poor shattered brain and I had
a sort of nervous breakdown, nothing too serious or that
warranted me being carted off to a funny farm, thank God,
but enough to get me to go and see a shrink. Needless to
say the shrink thought I was nuts even though he had been
forced to beat his receptionist off me, so started the
first of many sessions, Christ did that receptionist have
hands and she used them every time I went to see her
boss. The upshot was this document which I have kept sort
of up to date whenever I get the time and the energy.

EUREKA! Believe it or not the shrink came up with the
answer to my problem, to cut a long story to the bone he
had consulted with some of his other colleagues and
discovered that one of them had a patient with a similar
problem to mine only it was a female and she was getting
the same treatment from men and lesbians, screwed to
death. The shrinks set up a meeting between the two of us
and it was lust at first sight, her pheromones hit me
like a brick wall and mine did the same to her. When we
had sated our lust for a moment the shrinks sent a group
of men and women in to join us.

Both of us cringed at the sight of the intruders then
gasped when nothing happened, deeming it safe the shrinks
came into the room and gave us their theory. According to
them our pheromones cancelled each other out, even though
mine affected Ruth and Ruth's affected me no one else
came under their influence. A little experimentation,
after the shrinks had retreated from the room, showed
that as long as Ruth and I stayed within ten feet of each
other we were safe, an inch over that and watch out.

It goes without saying that we were more than pleased
with this, Ruth was a gorgeous woman, the sort I would
have sought to marry if I hadn't been cursed and her view
of me was the same so we got married and lived happily
ever after. Well sort of, but that's another story.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 14
A Webber
2009-02-20 13:43:45 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: add.txt (F+/b, 1st, preg, sci-fi)
Authors name: Sakka (***@aol.com)
Story title : Ad Astra Per Aspera

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2001. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Ad Astra Per Aspera (F+/b, 1st, preg, sci-fi)
by Sakka (***@aol.com)

***

After disease decimates the male population of a giant
starship, the handful of surviving boys are called on to
help repopulate the vessel.

***

The starship "Ad Astra" has been my home for more than
forty years; I was orphaned by the Nano Wars when I was
8, but my parents--who were influential with the New Hope
Society--saw that I was taken aboard the giant
interstellar vessel when the world political situation
began to deteriorate.

Nearly 15 kilometers long, "Ad Astra" is basically a
giant cylinder designed to rotate and create artificial
gravity for the 10,000 people living inside; although I
barely remember the cities of Earth, the older people say
the inside resembles a quiet suburb, with apartment
blocks, farms and rivers filling the inner surface of the
cylinder.

Of course, if you live on this ship like me, you would
know that, but this record may survive our interstellar
journey. Originally, "Ad Astra" was propelled by a light
sail--a vast rig designed to catch photons beamed at the
ship from a gigantic laser in Earth's orbit--but we lost
the laser just two years into the journey.

Most of our crew figured the laser had been shot down by
forces of the Terran Union--the military government of
Earth, opposed to the New Hope Society--but, for whatever
reason, a trip to Tau Ceti that should have taken half of
my lifetime would take several hundred years instead.

But that wasn't the end of our problems; shortly after
the laser went down, all the men and boys on the ship
started dropping dead. It appeared that the Terran Union
had sabotaged our life support system with a Nano-Plague
virus--one specifically aimed at males-- and only about
50 young boys survived. I was one of them; as it
happened, all of the hundred boys and girls in my school
were quarantined in the ship's hospital with Amazonian
Meta-Pox-another disease probably foisted on us by the
Terran Union--but ironically, that one saved my life.

I would stay in the hospital with other boys--ages 10 to
14--while the ship's women systematically flushed the
Nano-Plague virus from the life support system, and
tossed the corpses of their fathers, brothers, sons and
husbands into space. When I was finally let out of the
hospital--now 11--I found I was treated like a priceless
jewel.

Girls fussed over me, and women intervened whenever I
looked like I might be doing anything remotely dangerous;
but it was the same with all the other boys--we
represented the only hope for the population's survival.
I didn't understand that at the time; all I could see was
how traumatized my stepmother was with the death of her
husband, and how much my stepsisters Angel and Sara--ages
12 and 13--missed their dad.

With a catastrophe like that, things were never really
normal again; women took over all the jobs men used to
have--from farming, to life support maintenance, to
firefighting--and we boys continued to be pampered.

But then, about two years later, something strange
happened; women started getting pregnant all over the
ship. That included my 8th grade teacher, our school
principal-- and my stepmother. Clearly she was
embarrassed, she didn't even tell me until she was six
months along, and it was pretty obvious something had
happened.

"But how can you have a baby without Dad?"

"Oh, Jason," Mom said, embracing me as best she could,
with her swollen belly between us; "Mommy had to have
some help, now that your Dad is gone..."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, the Plague took away all our men," Mom said,
tearfully; "but we have to have babies to keep the colony
alive..."

"So?"

"So Mommy had to have some help...to make another
baby..."

Mom didn't clarify that--she was pretty upset--but I soon
got a full run-down on the situation. At the start of the
9th grade, my beautiful teacher--the widowed Mrs. Amanda
Blaylock--took me aside for a private meeting after
school. I felt a little awkward about that; although I
had only just entered her class.

I had seen her around the school before, and--when I
first discovered masturbation a year before--she figured
prominently in my fantasies. 42 years old, with a pretty
face and long red hair-- swept back with a barrette--she
had huge breasts and trim sexy legs, generally
complemented by strappy high-heeled sandals. Somehow, she
didn't quite seem to belong on an interstellar
spacecraft, but every boy in school had a crush on her.

"Did you want to see me, Mrs. Blaylock?"

"Oh yes," she said, inviting me to take a seat opposite
hers.

"Jason, have you heard of the Seed Project?"

"The what...?"

"Well, I'm sure you've noticed that a lot of our women
have been having babies recently. To be frank, that's
because Captain Brazil has ordered a crash-breeding
program to reconstitute our male population. All our
surviving males--ages 14 and up--are being asked to
copulate with random, anonymous partners."

At this point, Mrs. Blaylock crossed her legs and I felt
dizzy-- both from catching a glimpse of her panties
beneath her skirt, and from trying to understand what she
was saying.

"We haven't involved the younger girls yet," she
continued, "but that'll be changing soon. What I need to
know is if you'd be willing to have sex with our females,
so they can have babies."

Suddenly--thinking about the many older girls and women I
knew--I felt the blood draining from my head. I thought
about the girls I'd had crushes on--the 10th grader
Baksho Devi, my classmate Suki Nakayama, Mrs. Blaylock--
and I nearly passed out.

"Easy there, tiger," Mrs. Blaylock said, catching me as I
reeled in my seat; "it's not as exciting as you think."

"Huh?" I said, woozily. Close by now, I could smell Mrs.
Blaylock's perfume--vaguely resembling fresh-baked bread-
-and recovered my senses.

"You'd have to do it in the dark," Mrs. Blaylock
explained, "and there's no talking. It has to be
impersonal, so you and your partner don't recognize each
other."

"What if a girl...doesn't want to do it?"

"Well, that's not an option; the captain wants the
population built up now, before you boys get older and
nuclear families start re-forming with husbands and
wives. You can imagine, a husband wouldn't necessarily
want his wife to be going off to get poked by a random
stranger every weekend."

"Does this mean I can't have a girlfriend? Would that be
disruptive?"

"No," Mrs. Blaylock said, smiling, "Project Seed is just
for the short-term; eventually, boys and girls will go
back to having normal lives."

"So, should I ask my mom if it's okay?"

"No, she already knows we're having this talk. So what do
you say?"

"I think I'd like to have sex," I said.

"Good man. I knew you'd be a team player."

* * *

Somewhat sheepishly, I told Mom about Project Seed, but
she already knew all about it--that was where she'd
gotten her baby. My sisters were a lot more embarrassed--
they'd be partners for someone, too--but I was assured by
Mrs. Blaylock that the computer wouldn't assign me to
someone from my family.

So I waited, impatiently, for my first appointment with a
random partner. It would come the next weekend at the
Ship's Nursery-where all the anonymous coupling had been
taking place--so, irrationally, I stopped masturbating,
wanting to be as potent as possible.

Unfortunately, that meant my balls were positively aching
with pressure by the time I showed up for my session, and
the woman who greeted me could tell I was feeling
uncomfortable. A nursery worker, her name was Dolly
Mendoza, and she had a very maternal manner--generous and
comforting--complimented by her chubby body, and a pair
of positively gigantic breasts.

"Are you my partner?" I asked, stupidly, as she guided me
into a bedchamber.

"No," she said, "I'm just here to show you how things
work."

The chamber, I noted, was softly lit with low red light.
It revealed a king-sized bed with plush sheets, and some
other minimal furniture.

"We'll turn down the lights all the way," she said
gently, "for your partner."

"Should I get undressed?"

"Here, let me help you," Dolly said.

She said it so matter-of-factly, I didn't even think to
protest. A few moments later, I was sitting naked on the
side of the bed, with Dolly standing fully clothed beside
me.

"Ma'am," I said, "what's it like...the first time?"

She smiled. "It'll be special. The girl knows it's your
first time."

"Well, geez," I said, "what if I cum too soon? I don't
want to embarrass her."

Again, the matronly Dolly smiled. "Well, maybe I can help
a little," she said.

Then--to my utter amazement--she put her hand on my
shoulder, and pushed me onto my back on the bed. Then--
still fully clothed--she got on the bed with me,
straddling my hips, and took my cock in her hand; I was
rock-hard in a second, but--before I could even react--
she lifted up her skirt with her free hand, pulled her
panties aside, and settled down on top of me. I felt my
drooling cock-head touch her velvety-soft labia, then
slip inside her as she sank downward, sliding a wet
sheath of fertile flesh down around my stiff penis.

"Oh, fuck...!" I gasped, feeling the helmet of my dick
touch her cervix; I looked into her eyes--the eyes of a
mother, compassionate and loving--and exploded deep
inside her.

"Oh god...!" I grunted, suddenly grasping her hips and
thrusting upward; she took my thrusts--groaning slightly
as my sperm squirted into her belly--and I felt her
inside muscles holding me, milking the cream from my
balls. Then it was done. I relaxed and she knelt forward-
-still impaled on my cock--to kiss me on the cheek.

"I'll give you a minute," she said, "then send her in."

"Wait a minute," I said, "what if something happens, or
she wants me to stop?"

She startled me with a gentle pelvic thrust--squeezing my
cock.

"You see that green light beside the bed?" she said;
"either one of you can touch that, and it will signal
that you're done."

"What will happen if I talk?" I asked. "Will somebody
throw me out?"

Again she squeezed my cock, gently, with her pussy. "No.
It's just not polite. And if you get too carried away, we
might not ask you to come back."

"Well, that wouldn't be good."

My gentle partner smiled, lifting back upright, and sat
there a long moment cradling my shaft inside her. Then
she rose up off me, and I lay there spent--for the
moment--as she departed. A moment later the lights faded
out completely, then the door slid open again with a
slight hiss.

I didn't know who she was--I made sure to keep quiet--and
I wasn't sure quite how old she was, but she seemed to
know what she was doing. In the dark, she slid down
beside me, and nuzzled my neck as she felt for my penis.
It was still slick--I think that startled her a little--
but I was instantly hard, and that was the main thing she
cared about. She let me fondle her breasts--they were
nice and firm--then pulled me over on top of her. Aware
of my "virginity", she gently guided my penis up to her
hole, then eased the tip inside herself.

It certainly felt good; she was warm and soft inside, and
I wondered who she might be--even as I felt my shaft sink
inside her, and my balls came to a rest on her ass.
Little Baksho? Suki? My Mom...?

Maybe it was even one of my stepsisters...

Of course, I knew better--but she was still somebody's
daughter, lying beneath me with my cock nudging her womb.
The thought was certainly arousing; I started to grind
her--deep and hard--and I felt her groan with delight.
She probably expected me to cum soon, but my benefactor
Dolly had taken the edge off; I was solid---I could feel
her pussy-mouth stretched around my shaft-- and I could
feel her cervix, too, every time I went deep. Whoever she
was--young or old, student, technician or teacher--she
was clearly pleased at my stamina, and wrapped her legs
around my back, even as I pumped her.

"Oh, baby...!" she whispered, "Make me cum...!"

I didn't recognize her voice, but I felt my cock stiffen
even harder, realizing what I was doing to her.
Inadvertently, I was grinding her clitoris between our
pubic bones, and her pussy began to clutch at me, seeming
to suck me deeper inside her.

"Oh, I think I'm gonna cum..." I whispered back.

Thankfully--for my youthful self-esteem--she came first,
tensing her body, then shuddering as pleasure washed
through her hips. She actually bit my shoulder--
surprising me--even as her cunt sucked and pulled at my
penis.

"Oh, sorry--!" she said.

"That's all right," I said, finally pushing in deep and
squirting my sperm into her belly. She sounded fairly
mature--more than I should know, I guessed--but I didn't
want to embarrass her, or break the rules, so I just
leaned in close to her and nibbled on her neck. I was
surprised how hard I came--long, creamy jets of semen
flowed from my cock, plastering the mouth of her womb--
and I kept on pushing until I was sure that I had
squeezed out every last drop.

We did it two more times after that--once with her riding
me, and once with me fucking her from behind--and she was
quite soaked with cum by the time she finally touched the
green light, sparing me the embarrassment; she probably
could have gone all night. As the lights began to fade
up, she kissed me good-bye, but was gone before I could
even catch a glimpse of her features.

* * *

What was strange was how little us guys talked about it.
Maybe that's because every guy soon had a mother or
sister--or both-- with newborn babies, and more on the
way. Both my sisters were soon pregnant, as was Mom (with
her second), and I couldn't help but wonder which of my
classmates might have done it--might have thrust his cock
deep inside little Angel or Sara or Mom, and filled her
womb with his seed.

Whoever did it, there were soon more babies than the
unwed mothers on the ship could handle, and new
institutions evolved to deal with that. Nursery Homes
began to form--essentially collective homes staffed by
full-time mothers--and those would raise most of the
babies. The Captain herself--46-year old Miranda Brazil--
turned up plump with her first baby a few months later,
and thinking about that sure put the stiffness in my cock
when I returned to the Ship's Nursery for my weekly
anonymous fuck; I might have been the father, for all I
knew.

Although we were only allowed one partner per week, I
looked forward to the weekends with sex-happy glee--in
between masturbating to build up my stamina. I now
realized that was a good technique; it kept me from
popping my nut the moment I touched a girl, and gave me
endurance to make it good for her-- whoever she was.

Every girl was different--some were older ladies who
tried to keep their composure, and some were young girls
who squealed when I slam-fucked their sweet little
pussies. Some had already had several babies--I could
tell from the looseness of their pussies--and some were
girls barely out of grade school, so tight they almost
hurt when I fucked them.

Once--shortly after I turned 15--I even had the privilege
of fucking a virgin. Dolly (who was pregnant now with her
fifth baby--possibly mine) let me know that, so I
wouldn't hurt the girl too much her first time;
certainly, the girl was nervous, but I went slow and
opened her up with my fingers before I pushed my cock
inside her, breaking her hymen and splitting open the
muscles of her pussy.

"You're so big...!" she cried.

"Shhh," I said, fucking her slow and deep; "I can't know
who you are. If I do, I might want to make you my
girlfriend."

She giggled, nervously. She couldn't be younger than 14--
the youngest age of anyone in the Seed Project--but she
was still just a little girl, and I did feel sorry for
her.

"Tell you what," I whispered; "why don't you rub your
pussy, and see if you can cum."

"I'm a little scared," she admitted, whispering back; "I
feel like you can see right through me."

This took me aback, and I stopped thrusting with my cock
buried up to my balls inside her.

"Listen," I said, leaning close to her; "you are special
to me.

You are unique, and beautiful, and I'm honored to be your
first."

She started crying.

"Do you want me to stop?" I asked.

"No..." she said, wrapping her legs around me; "just love
me."

So I started fucking her again, and eventually she
started getting into it. I tried to go easy at first, but
that got harder as she started moaning beneath me,
swiveling her hips as I fucked her; despite myself, I
found myself punching my cock into her hole, smacking her
ass with my nut-sack.

She wasn't terribly wet--just wet enough to let me fuck
her--but that changed suddenly when she started rubbing
her clitoris with her fingers, and doubled up with the
sudden release of her climax; pussy-juices exploded from
her hole, soaking my balls, and she leaned forward off
the bed, arching her back and crying into my chest.

"Oh, fuck...!" she gasped; "fuck...!!!"

Sheathed, meanwhile, in her tightly clenching cunt, my
cock responded with a sudden gush of sperm, fired right
into the mouth of her womb. Pressing in deep, I wrapped
my arm around her head even as I came--squirting again
and again, filling her belly with my seed--and I noticed
absently that she seemed to have straight, short hair.
That meant she wasn't Suki--Suki had shoulder-length
hair--but I still had feelings for her, and what we had
shared.

"Kiss me," she said.

"Are you sure?"

I could tell she was, and I obliged, bending down to kiss
her full on the mouth. My penis, meanwhile, continued
throbbing in the grip of her pussy--even as I strained to
squeeze out the last of my cum--and she milked me with
her cunt-muscles, even as our tongues met and lips
brushed against each other.

"Thank you," she said. "I can't wait to have your baby."

And of course, that earned her another good hour of
fucking.

* * *

Alas, Project Seed did not last indefinitely. By the time
I was 16, my Mom had squeezed out four babies, and my
sisters added two more each, which was typical; Mrs.
Blaylock eventually had a son and a daugher, and Captain
Brazil herself contributed a set of triplets on her 47th
birthday, adding to the daughter she'd already had in the
interim.

After about a year, I asked the Ship's Nursery doctor
(Sophia Bern, a cute 35-year old brunette-- and mother of
a newborn son by some lucky bastard) if the ship's women
were using fertility drugs. She just chuckled, pointing
out that was hardly necessary.

In fact, over a span of three years, my classmates and I-
-just 50 guys-ended up fathering over 2,000 children by
nearly as many women, and Captain Brazil finally decided
that was enough. The Seed Project would end within the
year.

For my part, I wasn't as sad as I would have thought. By
then, I was going out with Suki (the mother of a 2-year
old son by some guy in the project, given up to a nursery
home), and I was kind of glad she didn't want to fuck all
the time; with all the sex I'd had, it was kind of nice
just to hang out with her and enjoy her company. And when
we did fuck, Suki made sure she was using the newly
authorized contraceptive implant; her next baby, she
said, would come when she wanted it.

But I was still plenty potent, and I continued to fuck my
partners in Project Seed right up to the last. Toward the
end, the rules got pretty relaxed; for my second-to-last
coupling, Dr. Bern startled me by asking if she could be
my partner this time. I agreed--she looked positively
super-fuckable in a halter-top, short white skirt and
white sandals--and we did it, for a change, with the
lights on. Unfortunately, I was a little too turned on--

I shot my load in her belly almost as soon as she sunk
down around my shaft--but she was kind of enough to get
me hard again with a blowjob. Then, with surprising
dignity, she impaled herself on my cock a second time,
and picked up a clipboard to give me the details of my 2-
year sex campaign.

"Let's see," she said, reading off her clipboard even as
she ground her hips into my crotch, "you've made love to
95 women in the project--median age 26.9--and fathered 46
babies by 38 of them, including one set of triplets and
six sets of twins."

"Oh, fuck..." I gasped, watching the pretty doctor's tits
bounce on her chest, and feeling her pussy suck at my
cock. Despite just having a baby herself six months
earlier, her pussy was very tight and snug around my
penis.

"So," I said, "these women are never going to know I was
the father, right?"

"Right..." she said. But then she added, with a sly wink,
"except for one; I thought you should know, you're the
father of my baby."

"I...what?"

"You might remember it; I was your first--after Dolly."

"Oh my God," I said, finally overcome by her slow-
grinding fuck. I came hard, plastering her womb with six
hard jets of thick and youthful semen.

"It was a doctor's prerogative," she said, gleefully
milking my pulsing cock with her pussy; "I always like
taking the new ones."

So it seemed I would know only one of the mothers of my
babies. When the last week came, however, I was surprised
by a strangely familiar smell when my partner entered the
blacked-out room. I couldn't quite place it, but it
smelled nice and yeasty, and I suddenly realized who it
was when she slid down next to me; with her gigantic
breasts--breasts swollen even larger with milk for two
recently-born babies--it was Mrs. Blaylock!

Of course, I was no longer in Mrs. Blaylock's class, but
even so my heart raced fast, and I nearly fell off the
bed. Somehow-- through a supreme effort of self-control--
I managed to maintain my composure enough to hold her,
and cradle her in my arms. Up close, the smell of her
perfume was even more intense, and I sucked on her
nipples with childish glee--sensing her mild
embarrassment when milk began to pulse from both her
nipples in unrelenting jets.

She answered by sucking my cock--something most of the
project women didn't do--and I laid back to let her go at
it, sucking my shaft with lips I remembered all too well
from class. I let her make me climax--it was messy, with
the sound of her slurping and sucking, and I was startled
to hear her gulping down my cum-- then rolled her over to
return the favor. Wishing I could see her sweet pussy, I
peeled her open with my fingers, and flicked my tongue
across her clitoris until she came as well.

"Oh, fuck--!" she gasped; "yes, you're making me
cum...!!!"

It was her voice, I could tell, and I was hard as an iron
bar when I finally moved up between her legs to fuck her.
She was moist and tight--despite her babies--and I pushed
in all the way with one thrust. She gasped, startled,
then wrapped her arms and legs around my back as I
started to pump her. She whimpered that she could feel my
stiffness--unyielding in the clutching grip of her cunt--
but I just kept silent myself, not wanting to ruin the
most erotic secret of my life.

Soon she came again, hard, but I rode on through her
climax and pulled out to flip her over and fuck her from
behind. Slapping her sweet ass with my hips, I stabbed my
cock into her creamy hole, kissing her womb with my cock-
head, and finally rode her so hard that I forced her down
off her knees and into the bedspread beneath us.

More than anything, I wanted to impregnate her--to fill
her fertile tummy with cum and soak her eggs with my
sperm-- and my desire actually prolonged my pleasure.
Harder than I'd ever been, I made her cry with a second
shuddering climax, then punched in deep to squirt my
sperm right into her womb. There was a lot--gushing
streams of semen erupted from my cock, filling her pussy
with my living seed--and I could feel the back-flow wash
across my balls and spill across her thighs.

I was only good for one more time after that, riding her
sticky-wet hole until I added a second blast of sperm to
the first. Then I let her go, and swore to myself never
to reveal my secret. As it happened, Mrs. Blaylock did
grow plump and round with one more baby--a son born 9
months later--and I was secretly pleased to hear that she
would raise him herself.

As for Suki and me, we did eventually get married and
actually had a few kids of our own. Now, 40 years later,
it's hard to believe that our kids--and all those I
fathered--will be dead long before "Ad Astra" reaches her
destination, but I believe our grandchildren will someday
appreciate the unusual arrangements we made for their
sake. And I like to think that Mrs. Blaylock is looking
down on us from beyond the grave, now that she's passed
on; she was my world for one night, and ever after in my
dreams.

THE END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 15
A Webber
2009-02-21 17:51:29 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: andy.txt (F/m, ped, 1st)
Authors name: Raiderboy (***@aol.com)
Story title : Andy (aka hardboy)

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2002. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Andy (aka hardboy) (F/m, ped, 1st)
by Raiderboy (***@aol.com)

***

Monica makes a connection in an adult chat room with a
man whose handle is hardboy. She is in for a surprise
when she finally meets him at a local Starbucks, then
they take off for a night of wild sex in a motel.

***

"Oh Andy, yes! YES!" Monica screamed as Andy's cock
battered her g-spot. Her hands were clenched on Andy's
buttocks as she pushed him hard into her. Her cum was
flowing freely as Andy drove her to orgasm.

Monica's heavy breathing subsided as she gazed into her
young lover's deep blue eyes. Those eyes were fixed on
her bare breasts below him as he thrust into her with
youthful abandon. He then grunted as Monica felt a stream
of warm male cum flooded into her vagina. It continued to
spurt, bringing great pleasure to the young man who was
busy fucking Monica on the bed of a Super 8 Motel room.
It was their fourth fuck of the night. Monica was 28 and
Andy was only 14.

*******

Monica had been online in an adult chat room earlier that
evening. She began to communicate with a man whose handle
was hardboy. When they learned they were in the same town
they went into a private chat room. Hardboy admitted that
he was very young, but his erotic way of writing was
getting Monica very aroused. She had never hooked up with
anyone online before, but it had been six months since
she last had sex and hardboy sounded great to her.

Andy also had never met anyone online. However, he was
very smart, very good-looking and very horny.
Masturbation just wasn't cutting it anymore. He had to
have pussy. He had to lose his virginity.

He knew he could get the interest of a woman online. He
just didn't know how she would react when she learned his
actual age. The moment of truth with Monica came when
they agreed to meet at a local Starbucks. Andy did tell
Monica that he was underage. He was 6 feet tall and knew
he could pass for at least 16 but not much more.

Monica was so excited by the things that hardboy said
that he would do to her that she decided to give him a
try. On her drive over to Starbucks, she considered the
consequences of having sex with an underage boy, but
wanted to meet him first before she made her final
decision. She figured a high school kid could go all
night and that's what she needed right then.

Monica walked into the Starbucks and saw a boy sitting
alone at a table in the back. He was wearing jeans and
his long legs were outstretched. He had on a black
Chicago Bulls jacket over a button down Tommy Hilfinger
shirt. His hair was long and blond and fell forward on to
his forehead and back over his collar. As she got closer,
she noticed he had a stud earring and a hint of peach
fuzz on his upper lip.

Her first reaction was that he was very cute and sexy.
When he stood up to meet her, she could imagine holding
his body. So far, so good, she thought. The closer she
got, the better he looked. Oh, that face was so young,
but the body seemed to be well developed.

Andy, too, liked what he saw. Monica had of a tight
fitting black top that did justice to her well-shaped
breasts. Her jeans were also tight, showing off nice legs
and a cute little ass. She had dark mahogany brown hair
that fell down over her shoulders and reflected the
lighting. She wore a hint of makeup that enhanced her
natural beauty. Andy was already mentally undressing her.

Over coffee, Monica became infatuated with the boy who
she had only known as hardboy. He was articulate, spoke
in a deep voice that had just recently changed, and made
all the right suggestive sexual comments. She was as much
intrigued by his youthfulness as by his overt sexuality.
He had his top shirt buttons undone, revealing a gold
chain set against a tanned, smooth chest.

When she asked if he had to be home at any particular
time, he said he lived with his dad who was out that
night and didn't really care what he did. When she
suggested they get a motel room since she had a roommate,
he was all for it. Monica asked him to follow her to the
Super 8, but he said he didn't have a car so he would
ride with her. She still thought he was about 17.

Once they checked into the room, they both knew what they
were there for. Monica began to undress as Andy watched
for a moment. The first thing she removed was the top,
immediately revealing a pair of luscious bare breasts.
They were the first bare breasts Andy had seen in person
and they belonged to a real woman, not just a high school
girl.

Monica then undid her jeans and tugged them down over her
thighs. She had on a pair of black panties underneath
that pulled down along with her pants. When she stepped
out of her shoes and pants that had fallen to the floor,
Monica was completely nude in front of the very excited
boy. Andy stood motionless and speechless before her.

"Hey sweetie, it will work better if you take your
clothes off too." Monica said with a grin.

Andy didn't need any more encouragement. He shed the
jacket then unbuttoned the shirt. Monica gazed as more
and more bare male chest skin was revealed with each
button, until he finally slipped the open shirt off his
shoulders. The chest she was looking at was smooth,
muscled and slightly bronzed from the sun. He then
stepped out of his shoes and unbuttoned his jeans.
Underneath, as he pulled them down, was a pair of white
cotton briefs with a notable bulge protruding from the
front. Monica was getting more excited.

Andy then stepped out of the jeans and removed his socks.
He so wanted to free his erection from its confines. He
was proud of his thick seven inches and was ready to show
it off to this woman. Andy quickly pulled the briefs off
and stepped out of them. By now, Monica was stepping
right toward the boy. She quickly wrapped her arms around
his back and pulled his chest to her breasts.

"Oh you feel so good." Monica cooed. "Your body is so
hard in every way!"
Andy shivered, feeling the nude woman wrapping herself
around his own bare body. This felt great, he thought.
His dripping erection was pressed against Monica's leg.

Things moved quickly from there. First, they both fell on
to the bed, boy on top, woman underneath. Monica grasped
Andy's penis and guided it between her legs. The virgin
boy then let nature take its course as he found himself
fucking for the very first time. There was none of the
anxiety that teenagers often experience on their first
times, mainly because Monica had made it clear from the
start just what she wanted. The boy knew he was going to
get laid, and sure enough he was doing it.

Monica climaxed first, and as she came she squeezed the
boy tightly with her arms and her legs. It was like
Monica wanted to draw his body completely inside of hers.
She reveled at the feel of his smooth boyflesh against
hers, and was pleased with her decision to bed this
teenager.

Andy hit a rhythm in his fucking, and quickened his pace
as she tightened her grip on him. Suddenly, his penis
erupted with the force of the boy virgin that he was.
Wave after wave of warm boycum drenched Monica's already
damp pussy. Andy's eyes were closed and his young face
was right up against hers. My God, I'm making this young
boy feel good, she thought.

After their mutual orgasms, the couple continued to lie
in each other's arms, still joined at the genitals. It
was then that Andy revealed his true age to her.

Monica was at first stunned. However she didn't say
anything at first. The boy's softening dick still felt
good inside of her. Her nipples were pressed against the
smooth skin of his puerile bare chest and she could feel
his heart beating against her breasts. Her hand was on
his velvety smooth ass. Yes, his body did feel fourteen,
but the shattering orgasms they had just experienced were
very adult, indeed.

Andy waited for a reply, fearful that she would throw him
out of their bed. Instead, she finally responded by
planting her lips on his and inserting her tongue into
his mouth. The young adolescent boy who had just
experienced his first fuck was now getting a taste of his
first French kiss.

Quickly their passions mounted again and Andy's erection
grew to full size again in Monica's pussy. This time she
laid the boy on his back and mounted him from above. Andy
moaned as Monica slid her steaming cunt up and down his
bare teenage shaft. He kneaded her breasts and fingered
her nipples which, combined with the ride she was giving
the boy, triggered another orgasm. Andy watched in
amazement as Monica bucked up and down, moaning in
ecstasy at the pleasure his body was giving her.

Once she came, Monica turned over and pulled the boy back
on top of her. As he began thrusting her from above, she
raised her mouth to his chest and started to lick his
right nipple. "Oh yes!" he moaned at the new and
pleasurable sensation. She then continued to alternate
between nipples as she tightened her legs around him.

The stimulation of his chest and penis was more than any
fourteen-year-old boy (or full grown man, for that
matter) could be expected to endure. Andy's penis
released another stream of warm boycum directly into
Monica's eager vagina.

By now the age difference meant nothing to Monica. Their
next fuck was doggy style, followed by conventional
missionary. In all, the boy and woman had sex nine times
before they had to check out of the motel the next
morning.

Monica and Andy continue their torrid illicit affair to
this day. The boy has had sex over 200 times even though
he is still two months away from his fifteenth birthday.
Monica knows the law is against her, but she and Andy
truly enjoy their consensual sexual relationship.

In fact, the boy is usually the aggressor. At 14, he just
can't get enough sex. Although sometimes she is tired,
Monica usually relents because she knows how much she
enjoys it too. Yes, hardboy is truly the best thing that
has ever happened to her.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 19
A Webber
2009-02-20 13:44:51 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: college.txt (not rated)
Authors name: Jenny Wanshel (***@biosys.net)
Story title : College Widow, The

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2001. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

The College Widow (landlady/student 1893)
by Jenny Wanshel (***@biosys.net)
6/25/01

***

The college widow was born in 1850. During the war she
lost her heart to an older boy who went off to the Union
Army. He was killed in the fighting.

After the war, she was educated at one of the first new
colleges for young women. A visiting male professor
courted and married her. They were wed the day after her
graduation and went off to honeymoon in Europe.

He was 48, she was 22. He was virile and experienced and
on their honeymoon he taught her the art of love. She
had her first orgasm on ship in the middle of the
Atlantic, one night late after midnight, and a purser
passing by on the deck heard her little cry.

That was exactly 10 days after she had sex for the first
time.

"It's not going to hurt too much?" she had asked.

"You'll see! It's not so bad."

"Well, what do you think?" he asked, after it was over.

"It did hurt, you know."

"You'll get over it."

"I hope so."
She got up her nerve to ask. "I don't suppose you've
done this sort of thing before?"

He laughed. "I've never been married before. I'm 48
years old and I lived on the Continent for two years.
What do you think, hmm?"

"I think you seemed quite sure of what you were doing."

"Never ask a man my age about his past," he laughed. "I
can assure you of one thing -- I never married anyone
before. You're my first and only wife."

"You knew when it was going to hurt."

"Oh that! Well, I never did that to a girl before. I
just knew from talking to the doctor, and books. I never
"deflowered" a virgin before."

"Deflowered! So that's what they call it?"

"Um-hmm."

"But whatever for?"

"It's like a flower, is it not? So -- the tight bud of
the flower has been forcibly opened and the petals
plucked."

She blushed down to the roots. "Well, I suppose that's a
metaphor.

I won't say I feel plucked."

"Something that rhymes with plucked," he smiled.

"What rhymes with plucked?"

She honestly didn't know.

"I'll have to give you a language lesson," he said. She
learned eleven new words.

"But why is it called a "prick"?, she asked.

"Because it "pricks" you in the cunny."

"More than a prick -- it felt like being shot with a
cannon."

"Hmmm, that's a good one. Say, do you feel like being
shot again?"

"No!"

"Well, maybe we'll wait 'til tomorrow then. It won't
hurt so much the next time."

"You don't know," she said.

"Husbands and wives do it every night."

"They do?" she asked, wide eyed. She had no idea.

"You'll see!" He laughed.

It did not go in easily at first. His hard prick hurt
her tender young cunt. She had never even put her
fingertip in there before. Her snug little hole was so
tight you could have sharpened a pencil in it, at first.
Gradually she relaxed and expanded to take his penis
inside her. It felt like she was giving birth. Hot tears
ran down her cheeks, but she was brave and told him
"don't stop".

The second night it went easier and by the fifth night
he could slide it right in without hurting her although
she felt it. Lord how she felt it!

It was several nights later in the voyage out that it
finally went right. The purser had noticed the pretty
young bride, and as he passed by their cabin he glanced
at the open porthole, wondering if the newlyweds were
"at it" again.

Through the curtain covering the open porthole wafted a
startled little cry. The purser raised his eyebrows, and
moved on.

"Oh goodness," she said, when she had caught her breath.
"Goodness gracious me!"

"There -- did that feel like being shot with a cannon?"
her husband asked.

"Oh yes -- but in a nice way."

"Want me to shoot you again?"

"Oh, I think so. Yes."

He smiled. "Well, you'll have to wait -- until it gets
hard again."

"Will I have to wait long?"

"You'll see." He looked down at himself. His thick
cannon was curled up in repose in its little nest of
curly hair.

"Why does it have to wait?"

"No one knows."

"This is the most wonderful feeling in the world. Do
other women feel what I just felt?"

"Would you have the nerve to ask your women friends?"

"No!"

"Well, I wouldn't dare ask them either."

After a pause, he added: "From what I've read I don't
think you're the only one, though."

"It would be nice if I was," she said.

"Why?"

"Because then I would be the happiest woman in the
world."

"I thought you were the happiest woman in the world."

"I am now," she smiled.

She put her hand on his thick manly cock and stroked it
gently.

"Hurry up and get it hard again!" she said, with a
twinkle in her eye.

"You're pretty forward for a 22 year old girl." He felt
her breasts and tweaked her stiff little nipples.

"Wouldn't you like to nuzzle them some more?" she asked.

"Your wish is my command, princess."

He brought his head down and began to suck gently on her
firm young breast. Her stiff nipple rose into his mouth
and she sighed.

She cuddled his penis gently with her fingertips. "So
this is the cross I have to bear."

"Hmm?" he mumbled with a mouthful of tit.

"Mrs. McGillicuddy told me that marital relations are
the cross a young bride has to bear."

"Well, not every man does it as well as I do, I
suppose."

"Perhaps some men have bigger "pricks" than yours?
Because I think yours is about as big as a woman could
stand, without it killing her."

"Hmm, that's a backhanded compliment if I ever heard
one. I'm sure mine is as big as a woman could stand, and
you may tell your woman friends so if they ask-"

"Never!" she cried.

"--but on the other hand, I think it doubtful that many
men have bigger ones. Of course I have no way of
knowing, for sure, but I would prefer to doubt it."

"Then what's the explanation?"

"Two factors: one, the woman is adequately prepared by
the tender, loving action of the man's mouth and
fingertips on the sensitive parts of her body --"

"Yes, you do that very well," she said.

"--and, two, the man rests his weight on his elbows
while doing it,
so as not to crush his bride; and three --"

"You said two reasons."

"-- three, the man has enough stamina to continue with
deep vaginal thrusting for ten minutes or more, to give
his wife's excitement enough time to build to a
crescendo."

"Yes, that was it. You think other men don't do those
things?"

"Man comes home tired after a long day at work, has a
few shots of whisky --"

"Disgusting!" she cried.

"Well, not me -- some other fellow. I took the pledge
years ago. So he has a few shots of whisky and then goes
to bed. He's tired and drunk and he climbs heavily on
his wife, fumbles around and puts his engorged organ in
her before she is ready, lies heavily on her, rams her a
dozen times until he spurts and then rolls off and falls
heavily asleep, keeping her awake with his loud
snoring."

"A dozen times? How many times did you ram me?" she
asked.

"Oh, let's see. Once a second for ten minutes...that
would be 600 times."

"I would say once every two seconds. It's thrust,
withdraw, pause, thrust, withdraw, pause..." she said
thoughtfully.

"Three hundred times, then."

"Three hundred! My goodness. And you think poor Mrs.
McGillicuddy..."

"Well, I have never met the woman, nor her husband. But
I would imagine, yes."

"And if I ever told her about you and me--?"

"To what avail? Her husband is not going to change his
habits, at his age. She's already resigned to "bearing
the cross", and perhaps she feels a certain secret
satisfaction at playing the martyr. And you never know,
she might have been lying."

"Why?"

"To prepare you for the worst -- if it wasn't any good."

"I don't think I could ever tell her," she said. "And if
I did -- suppose she was tempted to steal you from me!"

He laughed. "A girl of 22 worrying about such things! I
suppose they let you read French novels at college."

"I think a woman in love knows instinctively to fear
another woman, even if she's never read a French novel
in her life."

"Well, I doubt old Mrs. McGillicuddy is much of a threat
to you.

I picture a stout old Irish washerwoman."

"She's not that at all. Her husband is a stockbroker,
and she's no older than you."

"Still in the first blush of her youth, eh? At 48? I
don't think she's much of a threat to you, love."

"Do men prefer younger women, then?"

"Not at all! But I made an exception for you."

"Oh, you liar. You could have had your pick of any of
the girls at my school -- and you knew it. I saw the way
you looked at Miranda Holcomb."

"Who?" he pretended.

"Would you have asked her to marry you, if I had turned
you down?

Or did you ask her first-- and I was your second
choice?"

"I never. You are the only girl I made up to at your
school, I swear."

She squeezed his penis with her hand. "Your thing got
bigger when I mentioned her," she accused.

It was swelling bigger.

"You've been touching it. That makes it get bigger."

"Is there any particular way I should touch it to make
it get big faster?" she asked.

"Hmm, yes. Let me show you." He gave her a lesson in
penis handling for virgin brides.

It got stiff.

"I'm going to time you, and see how many thrusts it
takes to make me climax," she said brightly. She got out
the bedside windup ship's clock.

She lost count several times, but she checked the clock
afterward and did the arithmetic -- it took 402 thrusts
to her climax.

"I can't imagine a bride doing bedroom arithmetic in my
father's day," he said.

"Well, perhaps that is the result of a young lady
getting a college education, and being trained to think
scientifically."

"I think you got a seduction, instead."

She stuck her tongue out at him.

"Was it good?"

"It was heaven," she said. "Do you think that means I'll
have a baby?"

"There's no connection, I think. However, it has been
suggested in the literature that perhaps when the
woman's cunny is spasming like that, the contraction
sucks the man's sperm into the womb, assisting
impregnation."

"But...I had my climax before you spurted into me, not
after. So it didn't help."

"If I had spurted first, my prick would have gotten soft
and you would not have had your climax at all. So I
doubt that theory is correct."

Looking back on it, years later, she wistfully recalled
that it had been a wonderful honeymoon. She remembered
the first cascade of ecstasy mounting and overwhelming
her body, that first time, as clearly as if it had been
yesterday. Nothing would ever be as unexpectedly
wonderful as that.

After their honeymoon they returned to the pretty New
England college town where he held a chair at a small
but distinguished college for men.

He owned a small house that he shared with another
bachelor professor.

He sold it and bought a bigger house for her,
anticipating children. She had a miscarriage, and later
gave birth to a child that died in infancy. There were
no more pregnancies after that.

He died of a stroke, one afternoon at the age of 64, in
his study.

She was 38.

She came into full possession of the large house and a
modest amount of money. To make ends meet she decided to
keep the house and take in boarders from the college.
There was room to take in four boys.

She kept a cook who prepared three meals a day which she
served at the large table in the dining room, and a maid
that did her best to keep the place clean, to the extent
that was possible with four college boys in the house.
The boys wouldn't leave the maid, a pretty Irish girl,
alone, and finally the widow sent her off and replaced
her with a stout, older woman with a face like a
fireplug. The boys left the new maid alone after that.

It was the last straw when she walked into the kitchen
and found one of the boys with his hand on the backside
of the young maid's skirt, catching a feel of her
bottom. The maid squealed and giggled, and went pale
when she turned around and saw the widow standing in the
doorway.

"That will be enough of that," the widow said coolly.

"They won't leave me alone, mum."

"I know." She gave the Irish girl a month's wages and
sent her off.

She couldn't help feeling a twinge of envy at the sight
of the two youngsters flirting, though.

Sadly, in the last years of their marriage her husband's
powers of virility in the marital bed had diminished;
even as her own sexual powers and yearnings steadily
increased.

Secretly, to her shame and chagrin, she learned how to
relieve herself by masturbating. She discovered the
pleasant feeling by accident, and didn't dare ask the
doctor if it was as unhealthy for women as it was for
men.

Under the counterpane her delicate fingers stole down
and lifted her nightshirt. With the lights out, the
grandfather clock ticking softly in the hall, her head
resting on the soft goose down pillow with her eyes shut
tight, she let her hand lie between her thighs.

She felt the pleasant warmth steal up her loins, and
then her fingertips brushed ever so gently at the
entrance to her mound. She felt the soft downy curls and
pressed at the warm folds of flesh under them.

Softly, her fingertips traced a line along the edges of
her labia, feeling them gently, until they puffed out
slightly, and then her exploring fingertips felt a
slight moistness lubricating them, as they slid in a
long elliptical path around the sides of her labia,
circling around the outer rim of her vulva like an ice
skater.

Her fingertips grew moist and she carefully touched the
very tip of her forefinger against the side of the hard
nubbin. The tight ring of vaginal muscle clamped hard
when she did this. She traced the patterns her husband
had taught her with his tongue, stroking her puffy
labial lips, teasing her taut little clitoris, finally
trilling it gently as she brought herself nearer and
nearer to the big exciting climax that finally burst
over her like a summer shower.
Her husband's death came suddenly, but it was not a
total shock. His health had been declining for years.

She wore black for a year. All of the men she knew were
the friends of her husband, or the husbands of her
friends, and all of them were married, except for a
couple of confirmed bachelors with no interest in the
fairer sex. It seldom happened that a man pressed her
hand in a meaningful way.

There were four lively young men boarding in the house
now, whom she thought of as the sons she never had.
Sometimes they reminded her of the boy who had been lost
in the war, and when one of them wanted to enlist in the
cavalry she begged him, with tears in her eyes, not to
go. He had never had a woman look at him that way and he
did not go.

Once a week on bath night the maid boiled gallons and
gallons of hot water. The boys took turns in the
washtub. What with four boys going in and out of the
wash room, in various states of undress, the widow
sometimes caught a glimpse of strong legs and muscular
naked chests.

Sometimes the boys would be whooping and snapping towels
at each other and the widow would see them passing by,
oblivious to her presence, clad in nothing more than a
towel wrapped around each boy's waist like a loincloth.

Once when the big washtub was set up in the kitchen she
couldn't resist peeking in to catch a glimpse of the
dripping bodies of the virile young studs cavorting and
splashing in their towels and linen. Well, they weren't
entirely naked, and it was only a peek!

Her eyes grew bright at the brief glimpse she caught.
When the last boy was done and on his way back to his
room she intercepted him -- he was not even dressed,
with a thick flannel towel wrapped around him, carrying
his pants and shirt -- and asked him to empty out the
tub for her and bring it to her room so she could bathe
too.

"May I put my trousers on first?" he asked.

"No need. It will only take a second."

He had great difficulty emptying the washtub out without
losing the towel, which made her laugh. They carried it
to her room together. There were kettles still boil on
the stove and a bucket for the well pump, and she
brought in the hot kettles while he brought buckets of
cold well water and together they half-filled the tub.

She was tempted to flirt.

"The maid's gone to bed," she said softly. "Would you
mind?"

"Mind what?" he asked with a sophomore's obtuseness.

"I've got no one to unfasten my buttons. It's very hard
without the maid to help. Would you do it for me?"

She smiled at him with demurely downcast eyes.

Well, he had four sisters and he had been expected to
help a girl with her fastenings before. He didn't mind
in the least.

She closed the door, flushing slightly. She really
shouldn't be behind a closed door with a young man she
was not married to, undressing. Of course the boys were
like sons to her.

She turned her back and said, "Well, all right then.
Start with the top buttons."

He brought his hands up and fumbled with the first tight
little button, working it out of the little loop of
thread.

She could feel his hands trembling slightly. It was hard
to tell because she was trembling slightly herself.

"These buttons are deuced tight," he complained.

He took his time and carefully unbuttoned a dozen small
buttons from their loops. The back of her dress started
to gape open and he caught a glimpse of the white woolen
corset cover she wore over her corset.

"So, what do you think of the foot-ball squad's chances
against Amherst?" she asked.

"Well, the boys say they are ready to paste Amherst
good," he said. "I reckon they have not got anyone on
their squad that can run like Bill."

Bill was in his sixth year of undergraduate study. The
professor who coached the foot-ball squad would not let
him graduate. Several professors had even conspired to
give him undeserved flunking grades in order to keep him
on the team.

"Oh yes, Bill can run like a steam engine, can he not? I
saw him play against Princeton last year -- they could
not stop him. They had to halt the game because the
score was so lopsided, do you remember?"

Several more buttons came unbuttoned. He was down to the
skirt now.

"Well, that's all of them," he said. He started to go,
heading toward the door.

"Wait, you're not done yet. I'll need some more
assistance once I get this off."

She pulled the dress down off her shoulders, struggled
to wiggle the skirt down and then stepped out of the big
crinoline and cotton mass.

He watched her dumbfounded. She was standing in front of
him in her frilly white corset cover.

It covered her from her neck to her knees. She had white
stockings on her legs and boots laced tightly over them.
She sat on her bed and took her boots off as he watched.

Then she stood up, turned her back to him, and
unbuttoned her corset cover.

As it came open, he saw her corset, and above it, her
bare shoulders.

He was dazed. He stood behind her. Her auburn hair was
piled up tight on her head, but a stray wisp had worked
its way free and lay upon her soft white neck.

"My husband used to do this for me," she said softly.
"At night, when the maid was gone to bed. We used to
stay up so late -- he would be studying or writing and I
would stay up with him. Now, I have to get up early in
the morning to help cook get the breakfast ready and get
you boys off to school. So I don't stay up as late."

He felt awkward. "Am I done?" he said. He didn't want to
be done. She was old enough to be his mother, true, but
she smelled nice and she had those full red lips and
those deep soft eyes, and there she was with her neck
and shoulders bare and her soft hair piled up, and he
felt his heart hammering hard inside his chest.

"Oh no, you have to stay and unlace my corset," she said
brightly.

"You have sisters, so I suppose you have seen them in
their corsets before? I wouldn't have asked you
otherwise, but I knew you would take it in stride. I
don't have any children of my own here to help me -- you
know you boys are like sons to me."

"Yes, ma'am." Well, a son should not be having thoughts
like that about his mother, so he tried to suppress
them. Part of him badly wanted to see what "mother"
would look like when she took a few more undergarments
off.

"Here now, help me get this off," she asked, struggling
with it.

He helped her pull her arms out of the short sleeves of
her corset cover, but when he went to help her pull the
bottom half down she stopped him.

"I can do that part, thank you," she said. The legs of
her corset cover still covered her lower limbs, but the
top was now hanging around her waist, and she had
nothing on under it but her corset and short drawers.

Her arms and shoulders were bare and her corset was the
only thing covering her bare body, above the waist.

He saw a glorious vision of wonderful full pink curves,
sweet and fleshy, hidden under the corset and bulging
out slightly around the edges.

She stripped off the corset cover, down to her drawers.
They were fine white linen, molded to the soft curves of
her ass and thighs.

"Do you think you could unfasten my corset strings now?"
she asked.

"Y-y-yes," he stammered. A hundred boys would have
fought him for the privilege.

He knew how to untie corset strings -- he had four
sisters, and their family could only afford one maid, so
he had often had to help with mysteries of feminine
apparel in a pinch.

"Ah," she sighed, as the strings started to come loose.
"It feels so nice to get out of this tight thing at the
end of the day."

Standing bare inches from her he could smell the odor of
her warm body under the corset as it started to come
off. It was musky and sensual. Something about her
fragrance aroused him to a fever pitch.

His heart beat quickly and his breathing was fast and
shallow.

There were an awful lot of strings, bows, whalebone
stays and lace in the way, but as the strings loosened
in his hands and the corset gaped open in the back he
saw the taut, thin little woolen undervest that was
pasted to her skin. He could see the upper part of her
naked back. Her smooth flesh was the color of a peach.

"I heard a rather funny joke," he said. "A old Frenchman
comes home at night, after a long day at his office, and
unties his pretty young wife's corset strings. The
strings are all tied behind her in neat bows (like
yours). "Mon Dieu!" he says, slapping his forehead,
puzzled. "Ze knots are bows. Yet I could swear zat when
I left you zis morning, I tied zem in square knots!"

She giggled. Her late husband used to bring home naughty
jokes like that from the faculty club. How she missed
his funny stories!

"Have you got it now?" she said, as the last strings
came untied.

Her corset dropped to the floor. She wiggled out of her
snug little undervest. She turned her back as it came
off.

All she had left were her flimsy little short drawers.
They covered her bottom, that was all. And they clung to
her curving ass like sheer silk.

Her back was turned to him and he saw the smooth curve
of her naked back. If she turned around he would see her
breasts. His heart was in his throat.

"There," she said. Then she turned around, smiling. But
she was clutching the flimsy undervest to her chest
modestly to cover her breasts.

He could dimly make out the two big round masses of her
lovely breasts heaving under the vest where she clutched
it to herself, under the soft white wool. She just
barely covered most of her chest.

She was flushed from her face down to her cleavage.
There was a fragrant, musky odor rising from her pink
skin.

"I can finish from here," she said brightly, smiling
into his eyes. "Thank you very much -- you've been a big
help."

"You're welcome, ma'am," he said awkwardly. His long
cock was sticking up like a tent pole under his bath
towel and he wondered if she could see the bulge. He
blushed.

She could see from the protrusion under his towel that
he was excited, and her eyes widened. She bit her lower
lip.

"No need to blush, now. You've seen your sisters in
their under garments, I know. You won't tell anyone,
will you?"

"No ma'am."

"Good boy. Now go to your room -- it's past your
bedtime."

Unwillingly, he opened the door and backed out. And he
thought he actually saw the undervest slip and expose
the top of her breasts, right along the upper half of
her big soft creamy mounds, slipping down to where her
brown areolae began -- or was it just a shadow? Then the
heavy door shut in his face. He felt like Adam and Eve
being driven out of paradise by the angelic guard with
the flaming sword.

He stood there with the door in his face for two
minutes, in an utter daze, before he could even move.
Inside the room he heard the soft splash as she stepped
naked into her bath. Then he ran to his room and
masturbated, beating his hard, dripping phallus
furiously until he had spent three times.

He was her favorite, that term. She never asked him to
help her undress again. She continued to enjoy sometimes
seeing him (and the other boys) stripped down half-naked
on bath night, though.

Some boys were athletic, some sunken chested. Some had
healthy tans and some were a pale, bloodless white. One
was tall with a lantern jaw, one small and thin with a
receding chin. One youth was fat, another lean, but she
and cook did their level best to fatten the skinny ones
up.

Sometimes the boys looked at her, in a manner that no
boy would look at his mother. Sometimes they pressed her
hand softly, the way they might have pressed the hand of
her daughter, had she a pretty daughter their age.

"Please! I'm old enough to be your mother!" she laughed,
gaily.

After she caught one of the boys looking at her like
that, she would sometimes go to her room and look at
herself in the mirror. She saw an ample, womanly bosom
filling her corset and straining at her shirtfront, a
waist that had lost only a few inches in the battle with
the years, a pair of pink, rosy cheeks that had regained
their luster after the pallor of the first year of her
widowhood, and a pair of soft, warm brown eyes. Nature
had given her a second breath of youth.

She wondered if another man would ever hold her in his
arms the way her late husband had. She thought of the
warmth of his body, his hot breath on her neck, his
naked loins pressed against hers, her nipples pressing
hot and stiff against his strong chest, her legs rising
up in the air and clamping around the small of his back,
and him plunging his hard dick into her trembling pussy,
as her hips rose eagerly to meet his thrusts.

After the first few months of her widowhood she began to
have a recurring strong desire to feel a strong cock
inside her. About once every four weeks or so the urge
came on so strong she would bite her lips and clench her
small fists in frustration.

She lay awake at night sometimes, dreaming that a young
stud male was mounting her.

"My pussy needs a cock," she whispered to herself as she
sat alone by the fire, and then she was amazed at the
naughty thought she had uttered. A nice woman did not
"need a cock", surely! What was the matter with her?

Once a week she would take a hot, perfumed bath, and
then, clad in a warm flannel nightgown, she would retire
to bed. And then her fingers would seek out her soft,
hungering womanhood beneath her nightgown.
She remembered that first night, when he had hurt her
and the blood had run and spoiled the sheets and how she
had shamefully wrapped them around a weight and thrown
them overboard into the sea, rather than let the ship's
housekeeping clean them. Well, she had given the trophy
of her lost girlhood to the sea -- that was not so bad.

She remembered the night later on in the voyage out,
when he made her utter that ecstatic little cry the
purser heard. That was a night to remember and relive.
No matter how many more times she felt that sensation
down there she could never forget how it felt that first
time. Unforgettable!

She thought of that night in Paris when he had whispered
to her in the darkness, huskily, that there was a
delicious, naughty, secret way of doing it that the
French women liked, if she would like to learn it. And
she did. Afterward she thought that American women might
like it too, if it ever became known in the States.

"It feels better than your fingers," she said primly.
Later she discovered it felt better than her fingers,
too.

She remembered that weekend, after they had been married
about a year, when something had gotten into him and
they had not gotten out of bed until Monday morning.
After the first four times she had kept score on a
string of beads on the nightstand by the bed, and when
the weekend was over, 22 beads had been moved. She was
sore down there for days, but it was a proud soreness
that made her blood race.

"What's the most any man and woman ever did it, do you
suppose?" she asked.

"I have no idea. Now pass me the liniment."

She remembered the kiss she had given her soldier boy,
the night before he had gone off to the war and never
returned.

"I won't kiss anyone ever again until you come back,"
she had said.

She remembered the woodcutters who had surprised her
once while she was bathing naked in a mountain stream in
the Schwarzwald, and how she seized her clothes and
fled, red-faced and breathless, secretly thrilled.

"Bitte, fraulein, bitte!" they hooted after her,
admiring her bare bottom as she ran.

And sometimes...sometimes. Sometimes she let herself
think about the handsome young boys who boarded in her
house, and how their respectful gaze would sometimes
turn bold, and how their eyes would sometimes settle on
her ample bosom, or a glimpse of her ankle. And she
thought of the times she had seen their naked arms and
legs, their young boyish chests. Once she had even
glimpsed a boy's buttocks by accident, and later she
replayed that accident in her mind.

Inadvertently she had walked into a boy's room one
morning while he lay asleep on his bed, stark naked.
Between his thighs hung a long, thick, erect penis. She
gasped at the sight of his naked member and quickly
turned and left. Later, she wondered what it would have
felt like, if she had dared to touch it. And that
reminded her of that time she had dared herself to touch
the horse's penis in the stable. So big! She was
startled breathless when it suddenly grew longer,
pouring out of its sheath like a thick rope of molasses,
inch after inch after inch until she fled, frightened
out of her wits. She never went into that stable again
until that horse was gone.

Sometimes she imagined allowing a muscular youth into
her bedroom, undressing him, and discovering him to be a
confident master of the arts of love, virile and
powerful beyond even her late husband's ability. She
imagined the long, steady, patient stroke she missed,
like a coxswain on a rowing scull (cock-swain indeed!,
she thought), lifting her slowly but surely to a great
height. A few times she even awoke from a dream, in
which she dreamed she had been getting that same very
steady stroke, over and over, until it was so intense
she awoke startled and looked around to see who was in
bed with her. But it was always a dream.

Sometimes she awoke with her hot little pussy so damp
and swollen that she had to relieve herself with her
hand, stroking her mound hard and fast until she came
with a stifled gasp.

Boys came and boys left. There was often one who was her
favorite, and sometimes there was one who very clearly
favored her.

A boy ripped a seam in the crotch of his trousers once,
bending over to put a log on the fire. She offered to
sew it up for him. They were alone in the parlor on a
chill autumn night. She knelt in the firelight at his
feet, took the needle and thread from her sewing basket,
and began to stitch up the seam with his trousers still
on him.

"I can take care of it myself," he offered.

"Oh nonsense. I'll do it. Here, stand still."

The trousers were made of a heavy woolen cloth like you
would wear on a shooting party. The boy was 19, fair
skinned and well-built. She placed a hand on his thigh
to steady her aim and she threaded the needle around the
edges of the seam.

As she sewed she felt her hand brush against something,
soft flesh under his trousers, and she knew that she had
felt his limp member under the cloth.

That's his dick hanging there! she thought to herself in
wonderment.

She let her hand brush there again, by accident, as she
sewed.

She felt guilty and shameless. That was his bell-clapper
hanging down his trouser leg, alright. Oh, her pussy
needed a dick so! She could smell his sweaty, manly
smell. Her face was inches from his crotch. She bit her
upper lip, frustrated. So close!

She looked him in the eye, just to prove that she could.

"I'm not hurting you, am I? I haven't pricked you with
the needle?"

"No ma'am." He was scarlet faced. He would not meet his
gaze.

"That's good -- I thought I felt a prick there." She
giggled to herself. She hadn't said it out loud,
although she was tempted.

The edges of the cloth came together and the crotch of
his trousers fit snugly against his body. The soft bulge
of his manhood was quite clearly hanging there between
his legs, and as she finished sewing the seam she
couldn't help brushing it a third time and letting her
hand press against it. It was right under the last inch
of the seam and she could have impaled it with a
careless stitch.

His dick stirred in his pants, growing larger.

She jabbed his swollen member, deliberately, with the
point of the needle.

"Owww!" he howled.

"Oh, dear goodness, I've stabbed you with the needle.
Are you hurt?

Let me look at the damage."

She pulled his trousers down around his knees, with a
quick hard tug.

She saw his linen drawers distended by his half-erection
as he tried to cover himself.

"Nooo!" he yelped. He grabbed at his trousers and
hobbled out of the parlor and lurched up the stairs to
his room, impeded by the difficulty of fleeing with his
trousers bunched around his knees. He couldn't pull his
buttoned trousers back up around his waist because they
snagged on his protruding, downward slanting hard-on, so
he fled up the stairs in a ridiculous hopping, wobbling
manner.

She pursed her lips thoughtfully. She could barely
contain her amusement, and part of her wanted to laugh
out loud at the sight of the timid boy running away,
running from the very thing he most wanted in the world
(if he only knew it -- she certainly had no doubt). Part
of her was frightened at her own boldness and the
possible consequences of her rash act.

She reviewed what had just occurred. She had refrained
from making the ribald joke about "feeling a little
prick" when she thought of it, and that was to the good.
And he had run off before anything more could occur. She
had not seen his member. Just as well. When she tugged
his trousers down it had been covered by a thin pair of
linen drawers and a long shirtfront, so that she had
briefly glimpsed a mass of soft tumescent flesh wobbling
under the linen as he turned to flee. That was all.

She didn't think it would make much of a story to tell
against her. She thought she had jabbed him in the
thigh. She looked to see if there was blood. She didn't
want the blood to stain the trousers, blood is hard to
get out, so she had pulled them away from the skin
first. He was fully covered by his drawers and his
shirtfront, she had seen nothing. And that was true.
That was all.

A timid boy who ran away would not be the sort of
boastful boy who would brag about it later.

She let him calm down for an hour, and then she went
upstairs and knocked on his room to make amends. She
carried it off easily and with a smile. He passed the
trousers out to her and she finished off the mending --
a few more stitches and a knot to be made and tied off.
She apologized for injuring him and inquired coolly as
to the extent of his injuries. He was fine.

"You're sure you aren't hurt?" she asked.

"I'm fine."

"Well, goodness. I am so sorry. It's a good thing you
didn't bleed on your trousers."

If he had only played along, he would have been in her
bed at that very moment. Or at least -- she wondered if
he would have been.

That night she replayed the whole episode in her mind
and imagined what would have occurred next...if he
hadn't run. She would have pulled down his linen drawers
-- would she have asked permission or would she have
just tugged at them? She would have seen his penis...
and she would have picked it up in her soft hands to
inspect it and find the red pinprick where she had stuck
him.

"It looks fine," she would have said. One hand cupping
his testicles, another holding his shaft. "I don't see
anything wrong. Just a little red mark."

She would have looked him in the eyes to see if he met
her gaze, or averted it.

"You remind me of my late husband," she imagined herself
saying, while looking pointedly at his manhood. Then, in
her fantasy, his penis began to grow stiff.

"Yes, you remind me a great deal of my late husband,"
she imagined saying, stroking his extension as it grew.

It grew to full firmness. "Would you like to come sit on
the sofa with me?" she imagined saying. "I have
something I want to tell you."

The door. The door wasn't locked. Should she do
something about it?

In her fantasy she decided to just ignore it.

They sat on the couch. Her hands were on his erection,
tugging gently at the foreskin, back and forth. She
leaned in close to him. She put her lips up against his
ear. She took one hand off his member and reached for
his hand, placing it against her soft breast and holding
it there.

"Kiss me," she whispered in his ear. His warm mouth
pressed on hers and his hand felt her breast through her
rigid corset stays and she pulled at his prick.

She hiked her skirt up and her underskirt came off and
her drawers came down and then he was pressing his naked
loins against hers. And then she felt his hard pipe
pushing into her, inside her, her wetness flowing to
meet it, and then they did it. They did it again and
again for hours and hours, until she was panting and
gasping with relief and he was wrung out like a sponge,
pints of his hot seed boiling inside her and spilling
out of her and running down her utterly fucked thighs.

He fucked her to exhaustion. Satisfied, satiated,
orgasmic exhaustion. She sighed in relief.

Imagining him filling her with his young cock, she
stroked her wet and needing pussy as she fantasized
about the boy screwing her.

He couldn't really have fucked me like that, she told
herself. He's only 19. He's probably a virgin. It's just
as well it didn't go any further.

Locked in his room, under the blankets of his own bed,
the gaslights turned out, the boy she had just failed to
seduce was enjoying a very similar fantasy about what
might have happened.

While he dreamed this little fantasy his hand worked
vigorously on his thickened, stiff member, under the
blankets, until he spurted all over his nightshirt.
Ahhhh...he slept peacefully after that.

In her own room the widow brought herself to orgasm with
her own fingertips and let a little satisfied sigh drop
from her lips. She slept peacefully, after that.

No further flirtation passed between them, after that.

That spring a new boy arrived.

"Rooms to let?" he asked laconically.

He was a damn handsome boy.

"I think I can rent you a room," she said.

"Capital. Can I have a look?"

"Right this way." She showed him the room, and he moved
in the same day.

The shy boy she had failed to seduce lost his cherry
that winter, on Christmas Day in Boston, in a house of
prostitution, to a girl who hadn't been in the life long
and who liked polite young gents. Later at school he
took a local shopgirl who was reputed to be a bit of a
whore on a buggy ride. They stopped at a reputable inn
and had a sumptuous meal, and when he pointed out that
it was too late to drive back she didn't object to
spending the night. He gained some useful experience
that night, and somehow avoided obtaining a case of the
clap, although there were other fellows who got a dose
from her later.

On the ride home he bought her a nice little silver
brooch and when she pointed out that he had made a rip
in her dress (a very, very small rip to be sure, and he
was not sure he had made it) he offered her enough cash
to buy a new one. She didn't turn it down.

He faced the new semester a more confident fellow. He
began looking at the college widow more boldly. But she
was completely flustered by the new student and he
couldn't get anything more confidential than a
landlady's brusque, cheerful efficiency out of her.

The new student made a big impression on her. He was a
Greek god, in her eyes. Tall, muscular, athletic,
intelligent, with piercing steel grey eyes. He was
cheerful and popular with the other students, the sort
of boy who would make class president or captain of the
football team, or both.

She swooned for him like a freshman girl. Something
about the way he smelled when he came close to help her
move a bed or carry a heaping basket of laundry. Of
course those were the servant girl's jobs, but she liked
having excuses to ask him to help her with something.
When she learned he was studying Latin she decided she
had always wanted to learn Latin, herself, and asked him
to tutor her.

"Didn't they teach you Latin at your college?"

"It wasn't required. I took four years of French.
Voulez-vous?"

"S'il vous plait."

Well, he had boundless energy and was happy to oblige.
He could easily find the time to tutor her. At night, in
the parlor, just the two of them, in the dim gaslight,
or maybe even just the firelight, huddling their heads
together over the book.

They sat very, very close together. He was a big strong
fellow, and he wasn't afraid of girls. Or anything else.
He had a deep sense of personal honor and discretion and
she knew he would never say anything about her to the
other boys.

One night it happened. "Amo, amas, amat," she read.
"What does that mean?"

"Why, you know what it means," he said, surprised. "It
means love.

That was the first conjugation we learned."

"No," she said in a soft husky voice, "what does it mean
-- to you."

She looked up him with her soft brown eyes, and what he
saw in her eyes made his head swim, and then he knew he
was supposed to do what a man is supposed to do and his
face came closer to hers, and her face turned up towards
his and she closed her eyes and their lips met and it
was like thunder crashing through the room and a flash
of lightning and waves booming on a distant shore. They
read no further, that night.

It was never clear to her what the extent of the Greek
god's sexual experience was. He wouldn't talk about it.
He touched her with knowing hands. She knew she was a
goner when he slipped his hand into the slit in her
drawers and touched her gently on her fat little vulva.
Oh, she needed that. She needed to be touched there,
just like that. He touched her softly and her thighs
grew damp with her need.

Her clothes came off -- they were just in the way. His
clothes came off, and under them he was muscular like a
marble statue, with a thick proud penis standing up for
her.

His perfectly shaped cock reared up like a stallion as
she worshiped his body.

She stripped off her remaining clothes and lay before
him naked in the firelight. She parted her thighs
invitingly.

A red flush of excitement suffused her chest down to the
her nipples.

He was tall, and he had to kneel before her to kiss her
breasts.

"They're beautiful," he whispered. They were. Heavy,
round and full. He held the soft flesh of her warm
breasts in his hands, and they filled his hands and
spilled over. His mouth fastened on one hard eager
nipple like a strawberry and his firm lips teased and
sucked at it. His mustache tickled her breast, as it
glided over her silky skin.

He reached down to feel her. Her pussy was engorged with
blood.

He kneaded her tight small hole with his fingers. His
tongue flicked over the hard little buds of her nipples.

Electric waves of pleasure streamed through her body.
Nipples stiff, panting, short of breath, she was on fire
with arousal.

His fingers plunged into her wet and quivering pussy.

He kissed her navel. Then he kissed her thighs. Then he
placed her back on the sofa and reared over her. She
trembled like a nun and he entered her.

The college widow, 43 years old, parted her legs and
received the Greek god between them.

The thick head of his manhood found her and the tip of
it touched her wet crease. Her trembling little hole
fluttered and opened for him.

He thrust in, between her swollen lips, and her tight
little pussy surrounded him like a tight silk glove as
he buried his erection to the hilt.

Inside she was all yielding softness, like a tissue. She
was tight and she thrilled to the sense of him forcing
her open and coming in deeper inside. Oh, deeper, she
thought. Deeper!

His thick cock spread the lips of her snug little pussy
as he took her.

The muscles across his shoulders strained to ram her wet
pussy deeper with each stroke.

"Fuck me! Harder!" she whispered in his ear. "Make me
climax!" she begged.

She felt her pussy tighten convulsively. "Oh!" she
gasped. "OH!"

Her nails raked his muscular ass.

Wild with passion, she almost fainted with pleasure. Her
body tensed and spasmed as blissful release flooded her.
It was her orgasm, drenching her with warm ecstasy,
shivering her from her toes to her crown, leaving her
limp.

With a series of final powerful thrusts he came inside
her, kissing her mouth as his penis pumped the thick
seed into her womb.

Entwined, they sprawled, hot and sticky and panting, on
the sofa cushions.

The river of semen running down her thighs ruined the
sofa upholstery, just as she always feared it would.

The college widow had three orgasms that night. The
first came after ten minutes of deep vaginal thrusting,
with the sure steady rhythm that her husband had once
employed. She came with a spasm and a feeling like a
bright light was shining in her eyes. Oh, I am yours
forever, she whispered to herself.

"I've never done this with any other man," she said.
"Except my late husband."

"Do you miss him?"

"Oh terribly. And I miss this most of all."

"Is it good to be doing it again?"

"Oh, my goodness, how can you doubt it."

He fucks like a stallion, she thought to herself.
Actually she had been on a horse farm once and from what
she had seen she thought the stallion's powers of
fucking were rather overrated, compared to the human
male. Of course she had only sampled two human males to
go by.

"I'm glad I can make you happy."

"Oh, you have. You have no idea. Hard again? Oh, good!"

He sucked her breasts and touched her with his hands,
while his cock was recovering its stiffness, and then he
demonstrated a knowledge of the thing the French did.
Oh, you've been to Paris too, I see, she giggled
delightedly to herself, but it was too sacred and
serious a night for much giggling, even quietly to
herself, and in a little while she threw her head back
and let slip a soft moan and she was there again, with
his handsome face buried between her quivering,
glistening thighs, tickling her clitoris with his soft
mustache.

His cock was hard and proud once more. He stood up in
the firelight, and she spread her legs wide open and let
him know by a sign where he was wanted, in the damp soft
brown-haired wet thatch glistening between her thighs.
He entered her again, and they fucked hard and long,
bouncing on the soft horsehair couch. Her arms and legs
were wrapped around him, her hungry lips pressed against
his. She came with a gasp and then he filled her womb
with his hot sperm and it boiled inside her and spilled
down the slick sides of his cock and ran out onto her
thighs.

They lay panting together, their bodies pressed hard
against each other, as she stroked his hair and his warm
semen stained the couch.

She could feel his taut, strong muscles against her
sweating, glowing body. She was happy. She did not care
a fig for anything, for what the world thought or would
think.

"Will you come to my bed -- tomorrow night?" she
whispered.

"Yes," he replied, in a low tone.

She kissed his shoulder, and stroked his manly chest,
and in a little while the fire started to die down and
she thought it might be dawn soon if they did not get
dressed and return to their rooms. She had a moment of
panic when she saw the big sticky damp stain on the
sofa.

The last act of their little comedy that night involved
taking the ruined sofa down the stairs and hiding it
under a horsehair blanket in the cellar.

She acted with a landlady's efficiency, and they
smuggled the sofa down to the cellar, as quietly as they
could. He was quite strong and could lift the entire
sofa without her help, so it was not as difficult to
accomplish quickly and quietly without any help as she
would have feared.

Later, it had to be chopped up and burned. She couldn't
ask anyone to reupholster that sofa for her. They would
know what that stain was.

Well, she had been wanting a new sofa, anyway. That one
dated back to the Civil War and was getting old.

They replaced the parlor sofa with two stuffed chairs
from another room, and the disappearance of the sofa
passed without much comment from the other boarders, who
had classes to attend and were rather oblivious to
household details.

He came to her bedroom every night, after that. She left
the door to her room unlocked and he slipped in as the
old grandfather clock in the downstairs hall chimed
twelve times at midnight.

She lay naked in bed waiting for him. Eager to start and
feel the deep throbbing pleasure inside her.

No one else lived on the back hall where her room was,
and he could easily slip down the back stairs to her
hall and open her door without being seen. It was dark
and all were long abed, except for those who were
studiously burning the midnight oil in their own rooms.

It was necessary for him to keep a sharp eye and ear for
his fellow boarders who might be returning from a visit
to the outhouse and coming up the back stairs, but if
another boarder crossed his path he was simply on the
way to the outhouse himself. He had a private room and
it was no one's affair whether he slept there or at what
hour he returned. Often he came back to it as the cock
crowed dawn.

The rising of the barnyard cock meant the setting of his
own, of course, and sometimes dawn caught them still at
it, he still hard, she still damp and eager.

Every night was a honeymoon. At the end of the term, his
grades suffered for it -- he whose grades had never been
in any other rank than the first. He went off for the
summer, back home to his parents in the city, and
promised not to write -- writing would just arouse
suspicion, but just to come back in the fall.

Over the summer he met a girl his own age and, well, you
know. Getting married, having a family and children of
his own, and all that sort of thing, began to seem to be
in the cards. And she was a deuced nice girl, from a
nice family, a family of the first rank which would
settle a fair amount of property on her when she was
settled.

She was not the sort of girl who deserved a fiance who
had a mistress. He had enough energy for two women,
himself, but of course a girl wanted a man all to
herself and he was too honest to lie to her.

He came back to the college widow in the fall, but only
to get his things. They had a long talk in her bedroom
which ended with a torrent of tears. Both of them were
crying. She was in love with him, by then, although she
would never say it out loud.

He found another room, at a fraternity house with some
fellows he knew. Some days later she put a sign out:
ROOM TO LET.

That fall a new boy arrived. One goes, and a new one
arrives, she thought. She dried her tears and imagined
what the handsome new boy might look like in the nude.

The End

Jenny Wanshel
***@biosys.net

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 16
A Webber
2009-02-21 17:50:46 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: african.txt (M+/FF, intr, abduction, rape)
Authors name: J. David Likins (1995)
Story title : African Spears

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2002. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

AFRICAN SPEARS (M+/FF, intr, abduction, rape)
by J. David Likins (1995)

***

The trip to Africa had been truly amazing for Jodi Hayes
and Melissa O'Bannon. Just a couple of years before the
two friends had attended classes together at the
University of Georgia and had shared an interest and a
talent for wildlife photography. The two had taken a
photo-taking vacation each of the past summers, one to
Montana and one to the Everglades.

This trip, financed largely by Melissa's new boyfriend
far surpassed the other trips. The wild life was
abundant, scenery unsurpassed and "Besides" Jodi stated
"We look cute in these safari outfits."

That, they did indeed, they were two extremely pretty
girls. The first thing you would notice about Jodi was
her size, the girl was tiny, a gymnast when in college,
she was only 4'10". She had a firm tanned body with
muscular legs, smallish upturned breasts, French braided
golden blonde hair and large green eyes.

As they arose for coffee that morning, Jodi wore a pair
of rolled up khaki shorts and a green Banana Republic t-
shirt. White socks and short hiking boots completed the
"safari look."

Melissa was a blue-eyed red head, flashier than Jodi.
Melissa stood about 5'5" and had a fair complexion (now
sporting colonies of freckles) and a stunning figure.
She was wearing a pair of denim shorts and a buttoned up
safari style shirt. Due to the heat-she and Jodi both
had soon dispensed with wearing bras and Melissa's heavy
tit flesh strained at the material of her shirt.

They were camped on the on the Savannah near edge of a
river and some dense rainforest. Jeff Spencer, Melissa's
current beau was a very successful attorney in Atlanta
and a self-proclaimed expert on everything. Today he was
in a particularly foul mood. His native guide had warned
him about going any farther near the jungle areas.

"Bad peoples live there, people go, in not come out."
the battered guide had said.

"Bullshit!" he spat, "look buddy I've been saddled with
Melissa and her little friend for a week while they take
pictures! We may as well as went to Myrtle Beach for all
the action I've seen. I want to do some hunting in the
wild! THIS-(indicating the river and tree line) is the
wild.

"Yes, Mister Jeff...but...but..."

"But Nothing," I'm spending a shit load of money on this
trip and I want some ME time." He picked up his new 3030
Remington rifle. "I can take care of things any way." He
stood up. "NOW--get your skinny ass in gear."

"What about the Missies?" the guide asked.

"Shit!" they can take care of themselves--"Look around,
there's nothing here, Nobody!! No 'bad peoples." He
chuckled to himself.

"But if it makes you feel better I'll tell the girls
to keep a gun handy and stay here and fix lunch or
something."

"That would be better Mr. Jeff" he said, a little
relieved. "OK go get the stuff, I'll tell them not to
wander off."

Thinking to himself 'this guy is full of shit, he just
wants a bigger tip', Jeff decided not to scare the
girls too bad.

Hey girls and I know you won't like this. I am going to
go do a little shooting with Malcolm. He says he doesn't
know the interior so don't go over there. You can take
your little pictures out here and rustle up some lunch."

Melissa tipped down here Revo sunglasses. She did not
want to fight but hated being condescended. "OK, honey -
see if you can find a vacuum cleaner and we'll clean
house when you get back."

"No ya'll just go have fun, Jeff. We'll be all right."
Jodi the peacemaker chimed in.

"Whatever" he shrugged. He wasn't sure about Jodi.
Sweet, too sweet. She was teaching school back home in
Waycross. She was engaged to her hometown sweetheart.
She was according to Melissa, still a virgin. "Damn
pity, I'd like to give that little bod a 'twirl'. Saving
it for some Clem Cadiddlehopper from south Georgia."

"I'll be back in three or four hours," he turned and
walked away shouldering his new rifle.

As he walked away, Melissa stood up, shook her short red
hair and said, "Get your cameras, let's go see what's
over there, in the 'deep dark jungle'.

"Do you really think we should?" Jodi said.

"Sure, Jeff's just trying to play great white hunter and
act like there's danger around."

Five minutes after Jeff and Malcolm headed out of the
camp in an easterly direction, Jodi and Melissa were
headed west, festooned with cameras and canteens. Where
the tree line and the stream met the savannah, it was
almost like walking into another world. The girls were
sweating from the mile hike through the morning heat and
the shade offered by the trees was quite welcome.

"Damn that sun gets warm early," offered Melissa.

"No kidding," Jodi opened a pop-top plastic canteen and
took a long drink of the water they had carried in with
them.

"Crack! -- Crack! Crack! Sporadic rifle fire could be
heard in the distance. Melissa looked at Jodi with a
little disdain.

"The mighty hunter must have scared up some game." The
firing continued for a while and then died out. "Oh well
some poor animal for the den wall I guess."

"Oh he's sweet," offered Jodi.

"He's an asshole a lot of the time," opined Melissa.
"But he's a good looking asshole, and he's great in
bed."

Jodi blushed. "Oh Melissa, you're awful."

"What about you and Sam? Still holding out?" Melissa
asked. "You trying to be the worlds oldest virgin?"

Jodi smiled. This was old territory for the two. "Hey
he's willing to wait now. Besides," she said blushing
even redder, "you don't have to screw to have fun."

"OOOhooo! Still just jacking him off? Or have you
started giving that poor boy some head?" Melissa knew
this would embarrass Jodi and was a form of kidding
between the two.

The girls wandered about for two hours in the haunting
half-light of the jungle area. The girls heard rustling
ahead in the trees. "Get your camera ready!" This sounds
like something big." Both girls clicked furiously as
crashing through the underbrush came....

Another woman, dressed (more realistically) in bush
attire came to a screeching halt three paces in front of
them.In an accent Jodi and Melissa recognized as
Australian the tanned athletic brunette with short-
cropped hair under a khaki baseball cap roared at them.

"What in the Hell are you two doing here. There's a war
party of Bunwari not a half mile back raising ten kinds
of shit. COME ON YOU'VE GOT TO GET OUT OF
HERE!"

"Bun-Who? My boyfriend's over there!" Melissa pointed
out.

"Well he's in deep shit then and so are we if we don't
get a move on. Have you got a jeep?"

"WHO ARE YOU?" a shaken Jodi sputtered as she gathered
her small mountain photographic equipment.

"Diana Stewart I'm an anthropologist on study here. We
ran into one of the tribes here that's an offshoot of
the Zulu. Been here for 150 years ever since the
Mfecane. They've revolted against the idea of settlers
and TOURISTS encroaching on their territory. One of the
Indunas that's a minor chief, has shown a hankering for
some white arse, namely mine. They are NOT tame like the
tribes you've seen. NOW! COME ON or you're on your own."

"We've got a Land Rover back at camp," Jodi said.

"We've got a chance then. Let's go!" Diana said, over
her shoulder.

"But what about Jeff?" Melissa panted, already starting
to run back towards camp."

"He's a lot better off than we'll be if they catch us,
believe me. I've seen the way they look at me."

"Oh God this is terrible." Jodi moaned

The tree girls ran on through the brush at a rapid rate.
All three breathing hard, yet not daring to stop. Jodi
and Melissa's thoughts ran wildly at the idea they were
actually being pursued by some group of unseen, unknown,
savage warriors.

They ran until for no apparent reason Diana tripped and
went sprawling. The other two girls stooped to help and
as they came to their feet and looked up their way was
barred by five extremely tall and nearly naked warriors
armed with assegais and shields. From behind they could
hear the bush parting with the sounds of the party that
had been pursuing Diana.

"Shit!" Diana cursed. Within seconds they were
surrounded by fifteen of he Bunwari warriors. They
parted and through the midst of the war party strode a
giant of warrior, nearly six foot six and seemingly
chiseled of rock.

"Ah Diana!" he said in heavily accented English, "Quite
rude of you to leave without permission of my father.
But, such pretty friends, VERY pretty friends!" The
cruel smile still on his lips he began rapidly speaking
in the Bunwari dialect. The ring of warriors closed
tighter around the three captives.

"Hey look Mister," Jodi said. "We were just taking
pictures."

"MY NAME IS CHAGA!" Again a spate of Bunwari. The
warriors laughed and leered at what ever it was.

"What's that?" Melissa asked.

"He says to take off our shoes and our shirts. That way
we won't run away so fast."

"He's got to be kidding!" Jodi put in.

"NO I AM NOT KIDDING! Little missy. NOW! Take off your
shirt and shoes or my warriors will do it."

Jodi and Melissa began unlacing their hiking boots while
Diana, seemingly unafraid undid the buttons of her
frayed khaki shirt. She had small A cup breasts and the
lean body and muscular legs of a Triathlete, which at
home in Australia was one her many interests.

"Take your shirts off" Diana whispered. "Do what they
ask and we may have a chance to make it out of here
alive."

Jodi blushed deeply as she pulled her t-shirt over her
head revealing her upturned breasts with soft pink
nipples. Looking around she caught the stares of the
warriors and crossed her arms over her girlish tits.

As Melissa opened up her shirt a low murmur passed among
the Bunwari. Her pink nippled breasts jiggled as she
dropped the shirt, a sea of freckles in the cleavage.

His eyes looked over the three prizes he would take back
to camp.

Leather straps were brought out of a bag on one of the
native's hips and their wrists were bound. Then with a
prick of his assegai into Diana's tight backside he
shouted, "NOW RUN!"

The group set off at a dogtrot down the path. Each girl
could only imagine what lay ahead. Chaga looked back at
each girl, watching how the different breasts and flesh
jiggled as they ran.

"YES!" he thought, "Back to father, back to the
village!"

The jog through the dense foliage soon had the natives
as well as their captives sweating freely. Melissa was
breathing heavily, regretting that she hadn't kept up
the powerwalking program she had been on, Jodi who
taught dance and gymnastics was getting a fairly
fatigued. Diana, whose muscular legs and rippling
abdominals spoke volumes about her fitness, did not even
seem to notice the effort. Chaga looked back at the
girls again and dropped his pace down to jog beside the
three.

"You would make a fine warrior, Diana." Chaga observed.

"Such a fine condition you are in." He leered at her
meaningfully.

"Kiss my arse, Chaga!" she retorted.

He laughed showing fine teeth and an evil intent.
"Perhaps, perhaps I will."

He turned and jogged beside Jodi. She looked up in
fright. He was towering, a full twenty inches taller
than her. "You are so pretty little one. But SO small."
She looked up, green eyes pleading. "And I am SO big" he
sneered.

"Let us go, please." Jodi begged. "PLEASE!"

"No my little golden one. You must come with us and pay
for your trespass and the exploitation of my tribe."

As he turned around to stop by Melissa he noticed that
Mutesa the warrior who had led the other band was
approaching from the rear. Mutesa was a half foot
shorter than Chaga and was heavily muscled although not
as sculpted as the young African Princeling.

"We have a right to share in the spoils of these
prisoners, Chaga." He said in Bunwari. "It was my trap
that stopped them."

"Perhaps you do. But not ask for the little one. I think
I shall ask father for her. A woman so small is a rare
treasure. You may ask for the digger woman Diana or the
fire hair."

"That will be up to your father, but my men deserve
pleasures of the road as much as yours."

"Do not argue, Mutesa. We have been lucky to have found
three such birds as these when we were only chasing
one." Chaga smiled looking at Melissa's now heaving
chest and up at the shapely legs and buttocks of the two
others."

"Agreed," Mutesa eased, "Three such as these are a prize
and will bring much money or much pleasure."

The journey had gone on for over an hour in the forest,
when he party broke into the clear. The sun of the hot
day now beating on the fairer skins of Jodi and Melissa.
Diana was deeply suntanned and showed no tan lines. It
was obvious that this supremely natural and athletic
woman took her sun in the buff."

"I need a rest! PLEASE!" It was Melissa. Chaga and
Mutesa strode up, both angered. Melissa looked at them
with not a little fear, her full breasts rose and fell
with the heaving of her chest.

"I," she panted, "just need to catch my breath."

"With tits like that it must be hard to run," Mutesa
observed in Bunwari.

Chaga laughed, answering in the same language. "It makes
it hard for me to run too. My shaft is getting stiff
watching them run."

"What did they say?" Melissa asked Diana. Diana
translated, word for word.

Melissa's face reddened.

"What will they do with us?" Jodi asked.

"Whatever they want to, honey," Diane answered
seriously. Whatever they want to."

After a short break and a sip of water the procession
began again. In a few short minutes they came into site
of the Bunwari Chieftain's kraal or walled village.
Half-wild African cattle roamed in rough pens, little
naked boys tending the stock.

They were still a good distance away when Chaga came
back to the girls and tossed each back their shirts. He
slid the blade of his assegai over Jodi's leather bonds
and the razor-edged weapon cut easily through the
fetters.

"Put on shirts. Now you may not escape. Better to have
on shirts to meet my father."

All three women donned their shirts gratefully after
having the bonds on their wrists cut free.

They soon entered through a gate in the eastern side of
the kraal and were met by a throng of the curious. A
sort of clambering noise erupted from the village and
people came shouting and laughing and gesticulating
wildly. Some of the looks and cries were curious, some
angry and some lewd.

Jodi began to cry.

"Stop it!" it was a whisper from Diane. "Don't be weak.
The weak die! Remember that."

Jodi controlled herself as best she could. Her bottom
lip still trembled.

"I'm scared."

"I know love, me too."

Farther into the kraal, the throng turned into neat rows
of young men along two sides of the path. Some were
armed with the traditional shield and assegai, others
with a scattering of firearms of various types ranging
from hunting rifles and shotguns to a few AK-47s which
the eastern bloc had armed the federal troops.

They noticed they were being led to a central lodge type
structure.

Two tall warriors guarded the entrance.

"GO IN!" Chaga ordered.

The girls stepped inside to a smoky lodge, acrid with
the musky smell of sweaty warriors. Seated at the far
end of the room on a throne covered with leopard skins
and flanked by elephant tusks sat Chaga's father
Dingane. Not as tall as Chaga, with graying temples and
beard, he wore a feathered headdress and held a whisk
made of ostrich feathers and a whip made of rhinoceros
tail.

"Here my father, I have brought back treasure." he
reached back grabbed Diana's arm and swung her
struggling athletic figure forward almost effortlessly.

"Bronze!" he announced. The warriors in the lodge
erupted in shouts of approval.

He pulled Melissa forward.

"Copper!" he shouted and the shouting increased.

Grasping the tiny form of Jodi. He hoisted her aloft as
if she had been a doll.

"GOLD!" The room dissolved into a rhythmic chanting.
Dingane lifted his whip hand for quiet. He smiled
toothily and spoke clearly and loudly in Bunwari,
gesturing at the captives. Whatever it was it met with
the approval of the group of gathered warriors and
nobles. The room broke again into the rhythmic chanting.

"What's he saying?" Jodi asked Diana.

He says he would like to see us without our clothes. He
says to take off our clothes one at a time. He says he
would like you to be first to undress!"
Diane answered

"OH NO, not in front of all these men!" Jodi said to
Diana and looked around the lodgehouse full of savage
warriors. She saw only savage lust or worse in their
eyes. "I can't. I can't."

"YOU WILL!" boomed Chaga. He spat our orders in his own
tongue and two of his retainers approached Jodi with
down turned spears. She looked near panic.

"WAIT!" cried Diana. "I want to be first." She was
answered in Bunwari apparently in the affirmative
because as she was moved past Jodi she whispered. "Do
what you have to, to survive."

Diana had been in and around the village for two weeks
during he period that led up to the Bunwaris rising. She
had been an object of much curiosity to some, resentment
to others and lust to still others. Dingane himself had
been making crude comments to her on an afternoon when
he had drank too much native beer.

The next day the assegais and shields had come out of
hiding and she had taken to the jungle just as Chaga and
his men ran in and ransacked her campsite.

As her hand went to her shirt buttons Dingane made a
signal and one of his "court musicians" began a slow
rhythmic beating of a drum.

"Christ," Diana muttered, "The bleeding bastards want a
striptease."

Almost involuntarily to the timing of the drum, Diana
unbuttoned and removed her khaki shirt. She was chiseled
with washboard abs and clearly defined shoulder and arm
muscles. Her nipples stood erect and small a shade
darker brown than the tanned skin.

Her hand went to her webbed belt and he undid the metal
clasp. Unbuttoning and unzipping the denim shorts, she
let them drop to her ankles and kicked them off.

She was wearing as underwear a pair of boy's olive drab
boxer shorts. Without hesitation she slid them off her
muscular hips and ass and down the defined runner's
legs. No tan lines interrupted the lines of her body,
indeed she had made use of the solitude to do her
sunbathing in the nude. The dark brown hair over her sex
had been trimmed for neatness in the heat and was a
perfect triangle.

She stood completely naked, every eye on the tanned and
body toughened and made lean by years of training and
outdoor life.

"There ya' go ya' black bastard." she said defiantly,
"hope you like what you see."

"AHHHH!" Dingane smiled and said something in Bunwari
that Melissa noticed even made Diana color under the
deep tan.

Diana, in apparent answer to Dingane's request, raised
her arms and did a slow 360-degree turn. She was on
display.

"Bastards!" She muttered, "I hope you all rot in Hell!"

Dingane glowered at her and spoke to her in Bunwari
asking her what she had said. Defiantly she translated
it out loud.

The room seemed to growl angrily and stiffen. Dingane
rose. Speaking very quickly and gesturing at Diana.

The naked girl turned to Chaga, "I didn't catch all
that, What about 'my insults'?"

Chaga smiled evilly. "My father has said you have
insulted him with your mouth. You must now do homage and
please him with your mouth!"

"WHAT? He's looney, if he...." she was interrupted by
Chaga roughly grabbing her and dragging her to the dais
and pushing her to her knees. Two of Chaga's bodyguard
held assegais on her.

"Oh my GOD" Melissa gasped looking at Jodi who was
trembling. "He's gonna make her...."

Dingane stepped to her, looked at the other girls and
around the room at the twenty or so chosen retainers and
underlings. With a grand gesture he handed his whip and
flywhisk to a wildly made-up man who was the tribal
shaman. He then undid the civet skin kilt he wore,
revealing a thick 8-inch cock hanging below hairy lust
bloated balls.

Diane knew there was no choice. She had told the other
girls to do what they had to, to survive. She had a
great distaste for Dingane especially. He reached for
her and cuffed the baseball cap off her head. (She
suddenly realized she had stripped naked and left it
on.) Dingane tousled her short cut hair and then grabbed
hold of it with one hand and offered the thick head of
his black cock with the other. She looked up into his
eyes and saw he was leering down through narrow slitted
eyes.

"Pay me homage!" he said in Bunwari.

She licked her dry lips, parted them and leaning forward
closed them around the head of Dingane's stiffening
penis. Diana tasted the musky meat as it entered her
mouth and using her tongue to moisten it she gave a
slight suck on the top of the thick shaft.

"MMMMMM," the chief moaned and the room erupted in lewd
laughter. He pulled forward on the handful of brown hair
and shoved more of his manhood into his captive's mouth.

"NNNNGGGGHHH," Diana gagged slightly at the new
incursion of dickflesh into her mouth and drew her head
back only to have the African chieftain pull her head
forward and lunge his meaty hips even harder.

"MMMMMPPPHHHH - MMMPPHHH - MMPPPHHH," Diana struggled to
keep up and soon her head was bobbing in time with
Dingane's rhythm as he fucked her face.

"Ahhh, AHHHH, AHHHHHHHH!" Dingane quicken his pace,
pushing more of his black cock into her mouth with each
successive stroke. Diana to keep balance had to reach
out and wrap her hands around his legs as he continued
his assault on her mouth.

Suddenly his pace became frantic. Diane knew what to
expect. With a final moan from the chief, the thick
ebony shaft erupted with spurting cum in Diana's mouth.
She made to pull away after the first spurt but Dingane
held her face in place and splashed more of his semen on
her pretty face and into her hair.

The roomed cheered in approval as if he had just
performed a great coup in some primitive athletic
contest.

"Take her to the stream and clean her!" Dingane ordered
in Bunwari. Tie her and leave her in my hut.

He sat down as Diana was lead out of the lodge house.

"Now," he told Chaga, "Lets see the new ones."

Jodi and Melissa shivered as they looked at each other.
They didn't have to speak Bunwari to know that they were
next.

Chaga strode to the two friends. He looked down at Jodi
and she held her breath, it was her turn... Instead he
grabbed Melissa by the arm and pulled her forward to the
open space between the dais and the seated warriors. Her
eyes and Jodi's met for a moment. They were helpless.
Dingane spoke again, hitching his kilt and adjusting his
genitals within the loincloth.

Mutesa stood up and let go a short order and smiled
broadly. Three warriors who had been with the party that
had first cut off the girls stood up and he gestured to
them and then at Melissa.

Chaga translated. "This is Mutesa," he said gesturing to
the fullback shaped warrior with the shaved head who
carried a knobkerry club in his right hand. "He claims
you, Fire hair as war prize for he AND his warriors."

"My father, Dingane, says this is just. My father says
he would like to see you naked and wonders if the hair
of your head matches that below." He smiled suggestively
after the last remark. "He wants to know how you are
called."

"Melissa." she said almost inaudibly. "MELISSA." she
repeated loudly.

"A pretty name it has the sound of a Bunwari name. Now,
Melissa, please take off your clothes! "He said
something in Bunwari and Mutesa stepped forward followed
by his followers. The chief beckoned to the drummer and
the beating began.

Melissa looked at Jodi and gulped. "You have to let us
go! We haven't done anything to you! I am NOT taking off
my clothes!"

After a short translation from Chaga, Mutesa barked an
order and two of his warriors grabbed Melissa, each one
roughly grasping one of the redhead's arms.

Mutesa strode forward and looked down at her then let
his hands wander down to lightly brush her full breasts.
Melissa gasped and suddenly, his hands went to her shirt
and with one violent jerk ripped the garment open
exposing the girl's freckled breasts. His strong hands
ran over the exposed tit flesh rolling his thumbs over
her nipples and as Melissa struggled they became taut
and erect, the aureoles contracting. Mutesa stood aside
to admire his handiwork and let the others in the large
hut feast on the sight of the white captive's firm round
breasts.

"Let me go!" Melissa yelled as she shouted, her breasts
jiggled as she struggled in the arms of the two natives
and Mutesa felt his cock throb at the sight. He closed
in on her and undid her belt, unsnapped her shorts and
unzipped the baggy cotton cargo shorts. Pushing them off
her hips they slid down to her ankles and revealed a
pair of leopard print French cut panties. They had been
a present from Jeff along with several other animal
print panties and were supposed to be sexy and funny.
The Bunwari agreed.The room roared with laughter.
Melissa's face blushed crimson. The warrior on her right
had been grinding himself against her hip and she could
feel his long cock hardening under his loincloth.

Mutesa stepped forward, bent down and ripped the panties
off with a powerful jerk. He stared down at the triangle
of curly red hair with satisfaction.

"HA HA!" Dingane cried in laughter. The room again burst
into laughter.

Dingane half in laughter spoke to Mutesa. These seemed
to be instructions.

Jodi had closed her eyes when her friend's panties were
ripped off. In a start she felt someone near. It was
Chaga.

"He must now take pleasures of the road and spill his
seed", Chaga explained.

'Oh God" Jodi thought not again.

Mutesa gave instructions of his own and the two warriors
wrestled the protesting Melissa to the ground. One took
both arms and stretched them over her head, holding her
tightly in place. Mutesa straddled Melissa and undid his
loincloth.

Melissa looked up at the thick 9-inch cock and swallowed
hard. Mutesa took his black fuck tool and rolled it over
the firm mound of Melissa's left tit, pushing it over
the pink erect nipple several times. His cock began to
harden and to lubricate Melissa's breast with pre-
seminal fluid.

He grabbed both tits now and began to squeeze them very
hard with Melissa mewling in pain. "Ungghhh, UNGGHHH!
that's too hard!" The girl renewed her efforts to free
herself and managed to free a hand momentarily and land
a useless slap against Mutesa's face.

Mutesa's left hand grasped Melissa's chin and held it
firm, she struggled uselessly against the powerful
African.

SMACK! The right hand landed a stinging slap to the
meaty left tit.

"YOOOWWWW!" Melissa cried out.

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! The big breasts bounced with each
cruel blow. Mutesa spoke cruelly to Melissa in Bunwari
and Chaga translated.

"Stop struggling and the beating will stop!"

"OK, please just stop hitting me."

Melissa now noticed as Mutesa straddled her now stinging
breasts that his cock had become rampantly erect during
the mistreatment of her tits. He grabbed her titties
again and pushed them together. Raising his hips he
pushed the head of his dick into the freckled furrow
between her jugs.

"MMMMMNNNH," he moaned as he pushed the big black cock
between the pale mounds of flesh.

The red haired girl turned her head away as the one-eyed
snake began gliding in and out of her cleavage. Mutesa
was squeezing her breasts very hard and his wiry pubic
hair was rough on her sensitive skin as he ground his
cock back and forth between her tits but she did not
dare protest.

With a different thrust, Mutesa slid his cock from
between her breasts and held it over her face. Melissa
knew he was offering his tool to be kissed or licked or
sucked. She looked up at the powerful warrior's rampant
dick and kissed the underside of the shaft. Mutesa kept
it there. Melissa worked her head to one side and gave
the black man's cock a full kiss on the head, parting
her lips and working her tongue over it.

Satisfied with this, Mutesa pulled back, pushed the
breasts together and began a long stroking titty fucking
of the red haired girl. His cock soon jerked and sent
gushes of creamy, sticky semen over Melissa's breasts,
onto her neck and chin.

Again, the Bunwari cheered. It was a game to them. As
Melissa stood and was dragged out her eyes met Jodi's.
Both girls flushed. Melissa shook her head as if to warn
Jodi not to fight them and then she was pulled out of
the hut by Mutesa and his underlings. She was his
property.

Jodi gulped and looked around the room. She was totally
alone now. And no mistaking it, it was her turn...

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 18
A Webber
2009-02-22 00:28:20 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: baby.txt (MF, wife, intr, hum, nc, preg)
Authors name: EZ Riter (***@hotmail.com)
Story title : Baby

--------------------------------------------------------
Copyright April 1998 and August 2000 by E. Z. Riter.
The attached work of fiction is intended to be
entertainment for adults in locations where it is legal.
If it is illegal in your location, DO NOT read. This is
a copyrighted work. Reposting or any other use strictly
prohibited without the express, written permission of
the copyright holder, except may be posted as part of a
review or posted to free-access, noncommercial archives.
--------------------------------------------------------

My other works can be found at:
ftp://ftp.asstr.org/pub/Authors/E.Z.Riter or at
www.storiesonline.net

E-mail address: ***@hotmail.com
Please! Give me your comments!

***

Dear Reader, This is a significant rewrite of a story
originally posted in April 1998.

WARNING: Story Codes: humiliation, nonconsensual,
pregnancy, adultery, and interracial. If you don't like
that sort of thing, why don't you try some of my lighter
works.

Thanks to Ruthie for editing and for story line
suggestions. E.Z.


BABY

Mandy and I started dating in the seventh grade. She's
the only woman I've dated and I've always thought I was
the luckiest man alive to have her. Why she picked me,
I'll never know.

I'm an average man at five eight and one hundred forty
pounds. Mandy's small, only five feet tall and one
hundred five pounds. I'm average in appearance, too, but
her appearance is far above average. She's beautiful with
a delightful feminine figure.

When we married before our freshman year in college, we
were virgins eager to begin our lives together. Our first
sex was on our wedding night. My hands trembled as I
unrolled a condom while Mandy smiled sweetly up at me
from our wedding bed.

"Don't use it, Sammy. Please," she whispered.

"You might get pregnant."

She wrapped her hand around my unprotected cock and
pulled me toward her.

"I want to be pregnant. You know that."

"But we're just starting out."

"Let's start by letting nature take its course. Make love
to me where I can feel you, not a condom, Sammy."

From that first night or maybe the night after, Julie was
created. She was born nine months to the day after we
wed. Our second child was another girl, who we named
Jenny. She was born when we were juniors.

We struggled through college as we both worked and went
to school. I graduated on schedule and went to work for a
big company as an accountant. A year later, Mandy
graduated and started teaching second grade.

Neither Mandy nor I are leaders. We're both content being
followers, which reflects our passive personalities. Our
peaceful life style reflects that, too. We worked hard,
saved, played, loved our children, and enjoyed what
Americans call the good life.

Ours was a placid marriage. The one major disagreement
was the number of children. She wanted five, but I
insisted we stop at two, which is one of the few times I
stood up to her. Mandy was never happy with that
decision. It was the only bitter point between us.

In marriages like ours, money's an issue because it's in
short supply, but Mandy wasn't a woman who longed after
wealth. She wanted more children. I was the one who
longed for a more financially successful life.

Julie was fifteen and Jenny almost fourteen when Mandy
and I went with friends to Las Vegas.

We had a wonderful time, and I won $30,000 gambling.

I thought I'd found a way to ease the money problems and
give us a better life. I didn't know I'd sown the seeds
of our destruction.

Gambling's a terrible, uncontrollable addiction in some
people. I was one of those. I gambled on everything I
could find: football, basketball, horses, numbers. After
we returned from Vegas, I won a little, but then the
losses came in waves. I increased the amount I gambled
because I knew my luck would change. And it did change -
for the worse. In six months, I lost our savings, the
kids' college funds, everything. And I lost even more as
my bookie gave me credit.

Mandy knew nothing about it.

"Sam Johnson, get your ass over here straight from work!
Don't mess with me, boy!" the horrifying voice on the
phone said.

The sweat oozed from my face as his violent disconnection
rang in my ears. I was $20,000 in debt to my bookmaker
and not a dime to my name. They'd been trying to collect
for a month. My time was up. I went to the bathroom and
threw up.

I shook uncontrollably and my clothes were soaked in
sweat as I entered the store front office. The bookie
grabbed my arm, dragged me out the back door, and shoved
me into a large van, which had been modified to allow a
person to stand. Someone picked me up like a child and
jammed me on the floor of the van on my knees.

I looked up at one of the biggest men I'd ever seen.

"I'm David Winston White. Leroy works for me. I
understand you won't pay your bills."

"Look, I . . . "

He moved quickly, like a tiger leaping on its prey and I
was the lamb he was devouring. His massive left hand
crushed the back of my neck and lifted me several inches
in the air. His fingers were so long and strong they held
my jaw shut. And his right hand grabbed my cock and
balls. I felt him began to squeeze as I stared into the
coldest, most evil black eyes in the world. I whimpered,
and tears fell down my face. The pain in my balls was
unbearable.

He dropped me. I fell to the floor sobbing.

"I want my money now."

"I don't have it."

"But you have a way to earn it."

"How? Tell me how?"

"You have a wife and daughters, don't you?"

"No," I gasped.

"Janet, stand! Look at her, Sam!" he commanded.

A petite white woman stood in the corner of the van. She
was naked. She had massive breasts and a sad, frightened
face that looked sixty although her body looked much
younger.

"Tell him your story, Janet!"

"I was a sales rep, but I got addicted to gambling. I'm
paying off my debt by being a whore for Mr. White."

"Come suck my cock, Janet!"

She scurried to him, quickly kneeling and fishing his
cock from his trousers. It was massive, easily the
biggest I had ever seen, but it was proportionate to the
rest of him. Mr. White was probably six six and two
hundred fifty pounds. Janet sucked the cock head, but his
hand on the back of her head forced it into her mouth.

"Watch, Sam! Watch the stupid white slut suck my cock.
Tomorrow night I'm coming to your house. I'll leave with
my money or I'll leave with your wife and daughters.
They'll do what Janet's doing until I have my money!"

"No. Please. Have mercy," I whimpered.

"I've no mercy for you, boy. Your wife and daughters'll
be my whores until they earn back my money. Now, come
here! You need to learn what sucking my cock's like since
you're forcing your wife and daughters to do it."

He shoved Janet aside and yanked me between his legs. I
felt like a child, unable to resist even if I had tried.
His huge cock barely fit in my mouth. He didn't care
about that. He jammed it in and out. When I put my hands
up in protest, he whipped his cock across my face like a
hard slap. When he came, he pulled out to cover my face
in his sticky goo. He shoved me out of the way.

I was too terrified to even wipe his dripping cum from my
cheeks. Janet scurried between his legs again to clean
his cock with her mouth, sucking and slurping, as I felt
his cum drying on my face.

"Tomorrow night. Don't try to run or hide or call the
police. It'll only make me mad! Now get out."

It was late when I got home. I'd cleaned up at a service
station, then stopped at a bar for liquid courage. Mandy
was asleep when I got home. I sneaked in the shower
before I crawled in our bed, wondering if she'd ever be
there next to me again.

I couldn't sleep. My mind, body, and soul were paralyzed
by fear: fear of what I'd done, fear of what would happen
to my family as a result. I left early for work the next
morning before Mandy awakened. That night, I got home for
dinner about seven. She was at the kitchen table, grading
papers.

"Sam, are you all right? You've been acting funny lately.
Is something wrong?"

"No. Everything's fine."

I heard the front door open.

"Who's that, I wonder?" she said as she disappeared into
the living room.

"WHO . . . " I heard her say.

I wet myself, sitting in my own pea, paralyzed with fear.

Mr. White walked into the room carrying my wife in his
arms like a baby, except her mouth was taped shut and her
arms handcuffed behind her. She was frightened like I'd
never seen her before, shaking uncontrollably, her face
ashen and sweating. His associate pointed a gun at me as
Mr. White ordered me to sit and cuffed my hands behind
me.

He put Mandy in the chair next to me. She was sobbing,
making a sound like a dying dove.

"If you can be quiet, I'll remove the gag," Mr. White
said to Mandy.

She nodded and he yanked the tape from her face. She said
nothing.

"My name is Mr. White. Has your husband explained your
problem?"

She stared at me with questioning eyes before she shook
her head no. He told her my whole gambling history. He
knew I'd maxed out the credit cards and home equity loan
for my addiction. Mandy said nothing. Her eyes flitted
back and forth between us. I could tell she couldn't
believe what I'd done, and the loss and danger it put her
in. She was in shock from it.

"What are you going to do to us, Mr. White?" she asked,
the hysteria in her voice barely controlled.

"You and your daughters'll come with me, Mandy. You'll be
my whores, fucking men for money until I've recovered
what I'm owed."

Mr. White looked as if he expected her to become
hysterical. I certainly expected it. We both were
surprised.

As if someone filled an empty bag with iron, Mandy
appeared bigger and sat more erect. A determined
expression grew on her face. She held his cold, dead eyes
with her own, never blinking or looking away. When she
spoke, her voice was calm, sincere and confident, not
threatening, but not submissive.

"Mr. White, I'm a lot of things. I'm Sam's wife and a
teacher and a woman. I'll be your whore, too, the best
one'll you have and I'll earn all your money back for
you. I promise. But you must understand me, most
importantly I'm a mother."

Mandy stopped and for seconds they stared at each other.

"Do you understand? I'm a mother . . . and if you or
anyone else touches my daughters, I'll kill you."

Mr. White's mouth dropped open before it snapped shut
like a steel trap. Mandy stood, walked to him, and turned
her back.

"Please remove the handcuffs. You've nothing to fear from
me unless you harm my daughters."

He was stunned and her actions defused his natural
proclivity to harm. He gave a sharp, hard laugh, removed
the cuffs, spun her around, and jammed her to her knees
between his legs.

A knife appeared in his hand and he pressed it to her
throat. A tiny movement by either of them would pierce
her throat with the knife point. She never quivered or
moved or took her eyes from his.

Somewhere in those long minutes as they stared at each
other, they reached an unspoken agreement. He smiled at
her as he put away the knife. It was a soft, gentle
smile, like a man gives his lover.

"Mandy, please show me your house," he said with sincere
politeness.

"Certainly. Mr. White, may I call you by your first
name?"

"Call me by the nick name my family uses. Since I was the
last born, they call me Baby."

Mandy showed him the house, giving him the in depth tour
as if she were showing our preacher her homey treasures.
She seemed happy and positive, telling him our history,
pointing out the pictures in the hall that recorded when
this thing occurred or that thing happened. She stopped
in each girl's room, spending a long time talking about
her beloved daughters.

I could see that she enchanted him. When he took her hand
in his, she squeezed his in return, giving him a warm and
friendly smile.

"Coffee?" she asked when we returned to the kitchen.

"Yes, thank you, Mandy," Baby answered.

"Baby, you can understand why I'm so protective of my
girls, why I said what I did."

"You're an unusual woman, Mandy. I know you honestly
meant it when you said you'd become a whore for me, and
when you said you'd kill me. You really love your
children, don't you?"

"Yes. I love them deeply, but I understand your position,
too, Baby. That's why I'll cooperate with you to the
fullest, doing whatever you wish for me to do. I'll make
every effort to get your money back."

She handed him the coffee and guided us all to the den.
She sat on the couch opposite him. No one spoke as the
two of them worked through their own private thoughts,
their eyes never leaving each other.

"Mandy, can you still bear children?"

Her body language became extremely intense as her eyes
slammed into me before returning to him.

"Yes. Why?"

The silence was killing me. I knew why. We all knew why!
My God, was she really considering it?

"I'll forget Sam's debt if you'll have my child."

I could tell immediately she was going to agree. Mr.
White could tell, too. Mandy wasn't ready to say it, not
verbally anyway.

"Why would you want that?"

"I want children. Finding a woman to bear one is easy.
Finding a woman I can trust to love and nurture them is
difficult in my world, Mandy."

"Babies are a big responsibility. Babies need love and
tenderness . . . "

He laughed. He threw back his giant head and laughed. She
had a sheepish, crooked grin, like a kid who'd been
caught stealing candy.

"What do you want, Mandy? Just tell me. We both know
you'd love and care for a child more than other woman
would, no matter who the father was, no matter the
circumstances of the birth."

She walked to him, took his huge hands and put them on
her waist. She took his giant face in her hands and
gently held it to look at her. Again, there was a long
silence as they communicated nonverbally. That silence
was painful for me. She leaned down slowly to kiss him
softly on the lips.

"I'd like having your child, Baby. I know you'll be a
good father and never hurt me or any of my children."

She pushed him back into the couch with her body as she
kissed him long and hard. Slowly his arms folded around
her in a lover's embrace.

This giant, this criminal who hurt people for a living,
asked my wife if he could impregnate her, putting his
black seed in her belly to make it grow with child. She
rewarded him with a passionate kiss.

"Baby, I'm not on the pill. Would you like to start now?"

"I'd like that very much," he replied with such softness
and feeling in his voice even I was touched. She took his
hand, leading him toward the bedroom, then she stopped.

"Is it all right with you if Sam watches us?"

What was that expression on her face as she looked back
at me? Not hatred. Not happiness. I knew it made me feel
small because that look expressed that I was making her
fuck someone else and she resented it greatly.

"Come on, Sam," Baby said, not even looking at me. He had
eyes only for Mandy.

I followed them into the master bedroom, the bedroom that
had been hers and mine exclusively. Baby's henchman
shoved me in a chair and stood by me, his hand on my
shoulder. Mandy looked at us.

"Baby, Sam won't cause a problem. Would you please ask
your friend to leave?"

"Here, Junior," Baby said handing him a revolver. "Why
don't you watch TV?"

"Sure, boss," the man replied. In a moment, I heard the
TV start in the den.

Baby took off his coat and sat on the edge of the bed.
Mandy kissed him again before she began unbuttoning his
shirt. She didn't look at me as she slipped the shirt off
his massive shoulders. Her fingers slid across his torso
lovingly before she sucked his nipples. She slipped to
her knees to untie his shoes.

"Stand up so I can take off your trousers," she said to
him.

She undid his belt and dropped his trousers to the floor.
She looked up at him with a sensual grin as she yanked
down his boxers. That giant black cock that only last
night spilled his seed on me jumped into her face.

"Oh, my God, Baby. I can't take that!"

"Yes, you can. I wouldn't hurt you."

"I know you wouldn't, Baby, but he would. I'll bet you
don't get many complaints about being too small."

"None so far," he laughed.

Mandy turned to look at me. Her small fingers daintily
held his hard cock near her face.

"Have you ever seen a cock this big?" she asked.

I didn't respond.

"Answer me," she snapped.

"No, I haven't."

"What would you estimate, Sam? Is it twice as big as
yours? Three times? Or more?"

"I don't know," I mumbled as I stared at my wife unable
to tear my eyes away from her. I'd never seen the anger
and, yes, hatred in her that I saw at that moment.

"They say that once a woman's had a big cock like this
one that she can't even feel a tiny little thing like you
have, and that your little boy's cock won't ever bring
her pleasure. Do you think that's true, Sam?"

"I don't know," I whispered as I trembled in abject
humiliation.

"We're going to find out, aren't we?" she said, her voice
dripping with insincere sweetness.

She turned back toward him as her hand lovingly caressed
his shaft. She kissed the opening.

"What's his name?" she asked Baby.

"What?"

"Your cock. I thought all men named their cocks."

"I haven't named him. Would you like to do it?"

"Yes, but I need him in me first. I need to see how he
feels so the name'll fit. May I suck him?"

His huge, ham sized hand guided her mouth to his cock.
Mandy always enjoyed sucking cock although she'd never
initiate it. Now she valiantly worked on the shiny black
helmet head of a monster as big as her fist. Quickly, it
was coated in her saliva, which hung in ropes of spittle
as she moved back and forth on it. She was doing a
yeoman's job, but her jaws quickly tired. Baby could tell
and pulled his cock from her mouth.

"I'm sorry, Baby. I'll do better next time," she
murmured. He lifted her as if she were a child to kiss
her softly on the lips.

"Don't worry. You were wonderful, Mandy. I want to fuck
you. I want to feel your delicious pussy around my cock."

As he quickly undressed her, she never acted shy or
embarrassed. She stood proudly before him, displaying her
body, letting his giant hands roam the lush territory
that'd been exclusively mine.

"Do you have any K-Y?" he asked. "I don't want to hurt
you."

"I won't need it. I'm dripping wet for you, Baby," she
replied sultrily.

She lay back. When he crawled between her legs, the bed
groaned with his weight.

"Let me show you the easy way," he said.

Gently, he pulled her legs up with her knees outside her
breasts. He brought her elbows inside her knees to
leverage them apart. He guided her hands to her pussy
lips, which she held open for him as he put the head of
his cock against her.

"Oh, Baby, I've never had a cock this big," she whimpered
as he slowly pressured to push his monster in her tight
wetness.

There was no question he would fit. Her juices poured
down her leg, her pussy glistened from her own wetness.
He worked slowly, letting her become accustomed to him
until his cock head rested against her cervix.

She was moaning, squirming in obvious delight at being so
full. Her ass and hips were in constant motion as her
body struggled to accommodate the giant cock buried in
her. When she finally relaxed, the tension flowed from
her only to reappear as desire.

"Fuck me good, Baby," she murmured in his ear.

Groaning, sweating, whimpering, squirming under the
masterful, well controlled fucking from his monster cock,
Mandy orgasmed as she never had with me.

It was a strange feeling seeing him fuck her, seeing him
bring her joy and orgasms like nothing I'd ever given
her. I wondered if she'd ever enjoy me again. I felt
happiness for her at being so well pleased, but I felt my
own sorrow - my own deep and real sorrow - at having
caused this mess.

I was the second best man in my wife's bed. I had no one
to blame but myself.

While I felt a deep loss, I must admit, seeing another
man fuck my wife had been a wild and deeply buried
fantasy of mine. I was hard from watching because she was
getting a royal fucking from someone else, as I'd
fantasized.

His control was magnificent. Mandy orgasmed time after
time. When he saw she was mentally and physically
exhausted from the pounding of the past thirty-five
minutes, he let himself come and roared like a banshee
when he did.

She loved every stroke because he gave her the best fuck
of her life. She held him tightly, arms and legs around
him, spasming in one last, long orgasm, not letting him
pull out, as she let his black seed ravish her body
searching for her delicate white eggs.

He braced himself on his arms so his weight wouldn't
crush her as he softened in her, but she pulled him down
on her.

Her face was toward me when she bore his full weight. She
radiated bliss.

"Don't go," she whispered as he pulled out of her.

He kissed her gently and said, "I'll be back."

She giggled as her hand stroked his face.

"See that you do. Even a big stud needs to fuck more than
once to make sure the woman's pregnant. We'll need to do
this every night until I'm sure I'm carrying your child."

She kissed him hungrily before letting him pull away from
him. When she looked at me, it was with disdain.

"Wait, Baby," she said as he started to wipe his cock on
the bed sheets. "Let Sam clean you up."

Baby laughed. "He tasted my cock last night."

"Oh? He did? Did you like a cock in your mouth, Sam?" she
asked.

"No," I murmured.

"Well, I didn't get to see it. Do it again," she hissed.

"I need to go," Baby said as he wiped his cock.

"You can clean Baby next time," Mandy replied. "But you
can clean me now, Sam. I'm not going anywhere."

When I hesitated, Baby said menacingly, "You heard the
lady."

I fell between her spread legs facing her huge and
bloated pussy. White liquid oozed down her ass cheek. As
I began to lick Baby's cum from my wife's pussy, I
wondered how many nights he'd fuck her before she was
carrying his child.

"There's so much in me, Sam," Mandy said. "He must have
shot a quart. Suck it all out, honey."

The word "honey" was like an icicle thrust in my manhood.
As I sucked his cum out of her, Baby released the
handcuffs. In moments, I heard the door shut, but I
didn't get up then. Mandy's hand on the back of my head
held me in place. When she released me, I left to lock
the front door.

Mandy was asleep when I got in the bedroom. Without a
word, I lay down without touching her. When I awakened in
the morning, she was gone. I found her in the kitchen
drinking coffee. Her face was hard and cold.

"We need to talk."

"All right, Mandy."

"Baby'll honor his commitment. He'll forgive your debt
and not hurt any of us. I'll honor my commitment, too,
Sam. I'll bear his black baby. I'll raise that child with
all the love and caring any child ever had. The question
is, will you? Because if you won't love this child as
your own, I want a divorce. I wouldn't let you hurt a
child any more than I'd let him."

"Mandy, I never want a divorce."

"That's not the question! Will you accept Baby's black
child, the child I'll bear, as your own and love it
unconditionally?"

"Yes. I will. Please, Mandy . . . "

"I'm going to take over the finances, Sam. I want your
credit cards and your checkbook. From now on, you'll give
me your paycheck and I'll give you an allowance. And I
want that damn sports car you bought to be sold by
tomorrow night."

"I'll need some kind of car to get to work."

"Take the bus. Do you owe any other bookmakers?"

"No."

"That's something positive at least. You need to get help
for your gambling, Sam. I insist on it."

"I will."

"That's not good enough. I'll call Gamblers' Anonymous
and you'll start immediately. I'll find a psychologist
for you, too. Our insurance'll pay for it. If you miss a
meeting or a session with the psychologist, I'll leave
you, Sam. I mean it."

"Please, don't leave me. I can't imagine life without
you. I love you so much."

For the first time since she'd met Baby, her expression
toward me softened. She smiled and tousled my hair.

"I know you do. I'll spend the rest of my life with you,
but I couldn't stand another incident like this. I might
not be able to seduce the next bookie into letting my
daughters go unharmed."

She kissed me.

"His cock's so big that I'm sore. Until I get used to
him, we won't be able to have sex and when we do, you'll
have to wear a condom until I'm carrying his child. I'll
let you know when I want sex with you again, so don't ask
about it."

"Do you still love me?" I asked.

"Yes, I love you, you stupid, stupid man. I love you even
after you did this to us."

"You loved it, didn't you? You loved him fucking you."

She didn't look at me as she stood to leave.

"I asked you a question, Mandy."

She looked at me. It was neither a hurtful nor loving
look. It was a look of exasperation.

"I heard you, Sam. I'm not going to answer it. Don't ask
it again."

When Baby returned the next evening, I meekly followed
them into the bedroom.

"No, Sam. I'll tell you when I want you to watch us
having sex. Right now, I want you to go away. Tonight's
private and just between us."

It was a long time before I saw the two of them together
again. They always made love in our bed. Sometimes he
left early, sometimes he stayed until the wee hours. I
could hear them talking between sex those nights when
they fucked more than once. When the sex was over, he
went home.

That second night he fucked her, I stayed on the couch
after he left. Mandy came to me.

"Sam, I'm your wife. You need to be in our bed with me.
Come on."

After I was laying beside her, she said, "Always come to
bed as soon as he leaves, Sam. This is your place. You
should be in it."

I lay in the spot hot from their bodies, wet with their
sweat and juices, as my wife, exhausted from fucking with
another man, curled against me to peacefully sleep. His
smell filled my nose. His cum dripped out of her pussy
onto my leg.

Sunday, our daughters returned from their weekend at the
lake with friends. In the den, Mandy fully explained what
was happening in our lives.

"Mother, you mean a black man's impregnating you? We'll
have a black brother or sister? And we can't go to
college because Dad gambled away all our money?"

"Honey, it's a sickness. We need to forgive him. I know
forgiveness'll be hard to do, but we must try."

It was a heated and unpleasant family discussion, which
Mandy wound down after checking her watch.

"Baby'll be here shortly. I want all of you to be nice to
him. We'll visit a few minutes before I take him in the
bedroom. He'll be here every night until I'm pregnant."

Our daughters were stunned, cold and unspeaking, when
Mandy introduced Baby to them.

When they immediately moped off to bed, Mandy said
firmly, "Leave your bedroom doors open."

And Mandy left the door to our bedroom open when she led
Baby there.

Mandy'd never been vocal when we made love. She murmured
and cooed, but never screamed. That night, she screamed.
Our daughters and I could hear her begging him to fuck
her, telling him how big his cock was, and how much she
enjoyed him fucking her.

When she screamed she'd never had a real man before, we
heard Baby telling her to shut up.

How humiliating it was for me, having my daughters hear
their mother tell another man he could fuck better than I
could. But that's what she wanted. My humiliation. It was
my punishment from her. But it was the last time she
intentionally humiliated me. Maybe she thought I'd had
enough.

The next three months were surrealistic. Baby arrived
every night to fuck Mandy. Many times he joined us for
dinner, sometimes even bringing Chinese food or pizza as
his contribution. He offered to take her out for dinner
and dancing. For a date, he said laughingly. She always
refused, restricting their time together to our house.

Once, I started to leave before he arrived. Mandy stopped
me.

"I'm fucking him because of you, Sam. You need to be here
while I do it."

I always was.

No one ever made a scene. Interestingly, Julie and Jenny
came to like him. He acted like a father to them, giving
them lectures about the dangers of men and drugs, buying
them clothes and jewelry. He was a positive influence,
replacing that influence I lost when he appeared in our
lives. He was a part of our family now, like a rich,
black uncle who came to dinner and stayed to fuck the
lady of the house.

Even I began to enjoy his presence. He was an interesting
man in many ways and different from any other friend I
had. Friend. Huh! That's what he became in some weird
way.

In three months, Mandy was pregnant. She made the
announcement one evening at dinner at we ate a prime rib
she'd lovingly prepared. Baby beamed with pride. The
girls were actually excited about it, asking questions,
giggling, talking.

The girls felt no fear from him. He'd never been anything
but polite and kind to them. After those first moments,
Mandy never feared him, or, if she had, she hid it so
well neither Baby nor I recognized it.

After dinner, when Baby took Mandy's hand to lead her to
bed, she stopped him.

"I need to be Sam's wife again for a while, Baby."

"Leave that sorry bastard and come be with me. You and
Julie and Jenny can be my family."

"No, Baby. That wasn't our deal. You're part of my
family, but Sam's my husband."

"Dammit, I love you!"

She threw herself in his arms, wrapping her arms around
his massive neck, holding on like a little white barnacle
on a black battleship.

"I love you, too, and in a very special way, but I love
Sam as well and I won't leave him."

"I'll kill the bastard! I'll do it!"

When he reached in his coat to pull out a gun, Mandy
grabbed his hand.

"Put it away, Baby. Please. For me," she said softly, her
eyes holding and dominating this giant man. She led him
from the table, talking to him as they went toward the
door.

"Mother, maybe you should leave Dad for Baby. He seems to
be the man in the family," Julie said.

Baby spun. In an instant, he grabbed Julie under the arms
and yanked her up, holding her in midair. She wet the
floor as those cold, dead eyes of his made her squirm in
his grasp.

"Julie, you've no idea how hard this is for all three of
us. You've no concept of what we're going through. I pray
you're half the woman your mother is. She has two men
desperately in love with her!"

He lowered Julie until her toes were on the floor, but he
supported her weight. She squirmed trying to get down.

"If you ever speak ill of him again, I'll spank you until
your lily white bottom's bright red.

Apologize to your father!"

He dropped her and she fell backwards before getting her
balance.

"Sorry, daddy," she whispered, but her eyes never left
him.

From that night on, Baby came to our home once or twice a
week, bearing gifts for Mandy and the girls, having
dinner, and visiting. He wouldn't fuck Mandy, but she'd
warmly and happily kiss him goodbye at the door when he
left. And Mandy was talking to Baby regularly, keeping
him informed of her condition.

In her sixth month, she had her parents and mine over for
dinner. She explained she was having a black baby and how
the circumstances came to be. Mandy's father was a
racist. He screamed at me for doing this to his daughter,
stormed from the room, and never spoke to me again.
That's what I'd expected him to do. Both my parents were
humiliated by my causing this situation and our
relationship was never the same.

When she was ready to deliver, Mandy called Baby on the
way to the hospital using the cell phone he'd given her.
There were three of us in the delivery room when a big,
healthy baby boy came into the world. He was adorable,
the color of coffee with light cream. Julie and Jenny,
Mandy's mother, and Baby's sister and her husband joined
us in the waiting room.

Mandy named the baby David White Johnson. At first, Baby
objected to using my name. Mandy convinced him it was
better for the child since I'd be raising him. Of course,
Baby was so enamored of her, she could've convinced him
to take poison.

Baby became part of the family again, coming over almost
every night to spend several hours. He brought toys and
games, so many I was afraid we'd have to add a bedroom
just to hold them. Baby and his baby were an integral
part of the family.

It was as if Mandy had two husbands, one white, one
black, who both came home to her at night.

When Davy, as we called David White Johnson, was about
six months old, Baby was on the floor playing with him
and his giant body occupied most of the open space area.
The girls were with me on the couch. Mandy was in the
easy chair. We were happily visiting as a family would
until Mandy spoke.

"I want another child."

Tension crackled as we snapped to attention.

"Actually, I want two more. I want the next one to be
yours, Baby. Sam, I want the last one to be yours."

"We discussed having more. We decided not . . . "

"You decided not! I always wanted five. I want two more
and I want them just like I said. If you don't want to
father one, Baby'll father both."

Baby again came to our house every night to fuck Mandy
and make her pregnant. She made no effort to conceal her
joy at being fucked by him. She'd missed his big cock in
her and we all knew it.

The first time, when she was getting pregnant with Davy,
she sent Baby home each night. This time, he often spent
the night with her, not leaving until after breakfast the
next morning. My time with her was almost eliminated. I'd
been supplanted as her spouse.

Mandy tried to keep me satisfied, but it was clear to
everyone my satisfaction came after hers and Baby's.
Something else changed. After she became pregnant the
first time, Mandy no longer had sex with Baby. This time
she asked to see both of us in the bedroom. She sat in a
chair, holding both of our hands as she spoke.

"Sam, you asked me a question one time I refused to
answer. I'd like to answer it now. Yes, I like having sex
with Baby. I like his cock in me. I like him fucking me.
I like it a lot." She stopped, making sure I understood.

"I like you fucking me, too, Sam. You and baby are
different. I feel differently toward you. I like

both of you fucking me. So, from now on, I'm going to
have sex with both of you."

She stopped again, making sure we understood what she
said, giving us nonverbal communications again.

"I'll tell you which of you I want to fuck me each night.
I expect you to come if called, pun intended. And I don't
want any complaints out of either of you."

Baby started to laugh, throwing back his giant head,
guffawing until tears were in his eyes. Mandy giggled,
then she, too, broke out in open laughter. I was terribly
hurt at first, but I knew she really loved me, even if
she loved Baby as much. She kissed me, lovingly and
tenderly, to reassure me. She wanted me to know I was
loved by her, but so was Baby, and she'd fuck which of us
she chose.

I may have caused this problem, but Mandy was enjoying
its outcome. She was getting the five children she always
wanted. She was having two men fuck her as much as she
wanted. And she knew both of those men loved her with all
their heart.

"Who do you want tonight?"

"For the first time in my life, I want two men in my
bed."

There we stood like two schoolboys waiting for the
principal, except we were naked and standing by her bed,
watching as she gracefully and sensually undressed. Both
Baby and I got hard from watching and thinking about this
woman whose love we shared. She opened a bottle of
petroleum jelly and lubricated her asshole, which I knew
was virgin territory. She had a sexy smile as she
lubricated my cock.

"You boys think you can figure out how I want you?" she
asked with a grin.

Baby got on his back on the bed. She swung her leg across
him, slowly slipping his cock deep inside her waiting
pussy. She asked me to wait. I watched her face as she
fucked herself on his black monster. After two orgasms,
when the sheen of sweat covered her and her eyes were
glazed with desire, she whispered, "Okay, Sam. Do me
slowly back there."

I got behind her as she bent forward, putting her cheek
against Baby's chest. I saw his black hands cover her
ass, spreading her ass cheeks, readying my wife for me.

"Oh, ohhhh, ohhhhhhh," she moaned as I slipped into her,
feeling his cock through her thin membranes. Her asshole
was tight, dry compared to her cunt, but slick with
lubricant. Baby and I went slowly, both of us intent on
nothing except her pleasure.

Strange, isn't it? This giant black man and I both only
wanted her pleasure. I could see it in his eyes as he
looked at me and he could see it in mine.

Baby and I shared Mandy from that point on, each of us
coming to her at her direction and usually both of us
sleeping in her bed at night.

The second boy by Baby was named Henry Winston Johnson,
after Baby's father (Henry) and grandfather (Winston,
which was also Baby's middle name). He was born when Davy
was seventeen months old. Samuel Arnold Johnson, Jr. was
born twelve months after Hank.

By that time, I was cured of my gambling. My career
finally was blossoming and we were better off financially
than we had ever been. Baby'd paid for Julie and Jenny's
college and established trust funds for all three boys.
This freed the money I made for other things, including a
larger home.

The new home was really designed for a wife, two
husbands, and five children, which is the way we lived.
Baby'd moved in after Mandy made her announcement about
wanting more children and never moved out.

That was our family until that day four years after
Sammy's birth when Baby was shot to death in a crime
related incident.

During those four years, I'd come to care for and admire
Baby almost as much as Mandy did.

And Baby cared for me. Our common love of Mandy and her
five children had made us brothers.

I no longer felt humiliation or regret when he fucked her
or when she curled in his lap to be held.

She was a treasure I was sharing with a friend.

We all attended his funeral where Mandy gave one of the
eulogies, telling his family and friends of his two boys
she had delivered, telling of her love for him, a love
that continued in his sons. His family stared at mine, at
the white man and wife with two older white daughters,
and three younger boys, two black and one white, all
mourning this giant, black man.

It was a month before we mentioned him again, although we
all thought of him every day.

"Do you miss him?"

She turned toward me on the bed. Staring into my eyes,
she said:

"Yes. I miss him. I loved him, Sam. I loved him deeply,
but that never diminished my love for you. I didn't love
him like I loved you. He was a good man to me and to my
family. I'm sad those boys will never get to know him.
I'm sad he's gone and sad he won't get to see his
children grow up. Every parent deserves that right, Sam."

She curled up in my arms and cried.

I know Mandy loves me. She probably loves me more than I
deserve.

I know she loves all five children equally, which is with
all her heart and mind and soul and might.

And I know each Sunday she places fresh flowers on Baby's
grave.


The End

Please! Give me your comments.
E-mail address: ***@hotmail.com

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 20
A Webber
2009-02-22 14:13:04 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: cold.txt (MF, rp, college)
Authors name: Requiem (***@aol.com)
Story title : A Cold September Night

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2002. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Cold September Night (MF, rp, college)
by Requiem (***@aol.com)

***

A new girl make a stupid decision that only come
apparent to her when the boy she's dating receives the
wrong signals from her.

***

Well, I had just arrived as a freshman on campus. I
don't consider myself overly good-looking girl, but I
have nice shoulder length blonde hair and hazel eyes.

I found a job working at the front desk of my dorm
building, and things were fine, I had even met a guy the
first day on the job. Being so young and inexperienced
at the whole college experience, Jake helped me get
aquatinted with college life. He was tall, dark and
handsome, though at that point I had no idea what he was
really like.

He was charming taking me out on dates, or sitting
watching James Bond movies with me and just having fun.
Though I should have realized something was wrong when
he seemed to only want to make-out when we went out.

About three weeks after we had gotten together, he asked
if I wanted to stay with him for the night, I accepted.

He got me dinner at work and then we went to his dorm
room and watched a movie during which at some point I
had fallen asleep. I woke up briefly when he slipped me
under his covers. He wore only boxers to bed.

Then I drifted back to sleep, only to experience the
nightmare that followed.

I slowly awoke feeling my bare breasts being fondled. He
had removed most of my clothing, and I was still groggy
from sleep so I didn't fully comprehend what was going
on, though I did feel his erect cock rubbing through his
boxers against my leg.

At first I thought he was just into some kinky kind of
mood and wanted to make out, and though I wasn't sure
why most of my cloths were off, I kissed him, smiled and
tried to go back to sleep. Though that was not his plan.

Looking back I guess I should have known that you don't
go to a boy's room and get into his bed and expect
nothing to happen. I can't believe that I was that
innocent, but I was.

Jake decided to cover my mouth with his hand and
forcefully shove himself into my virgin pussy in one
fast stroke. I was in so much pain and shock that even
if his two roommates were awake, they wouldn't have
heard my muffled cries because I couldn't make a sound.

He rammed himself in and out of my fairly dry pussy,
with his hand still covering my mouth. He was panting,
and I was sobbing into his hand, and tying to say no
over and over again, but I mostly focusing on trying to
breathe.

I had never experienced someone's complete weight on my
chest and well, I wasn't used to it even though I was
very fit. I was small compared to Jake and his frantic
fucking motions were driving the air from my lungs.

He wasn't gentle nor did he take his time with me. A
million thoughts went through my head as he pounded away
at my torn violated pussy. I wondered if he would ever
stop, if he had planned this, how I would/could never/
tell my parents, and wondering if I was going to get
pregnant, since he wasn't even using a condom. I was so
scared, I wanted one of his roommates to wake up and
save me, but to no avail, they snored away and never
noticed my whole ordeal.

Finally I couldn't fight him any longer and my entire
body went limp. Maybe because he knew I didn't want this
he had decided to pull out of me and cum onto the sheets
next to me.

At this point just lay there silently; tears streaming
down my face. I watched as he pumped his sperm out in
an arc that in the sudden silence I could hear hitting
the pillow beside my head. It came out in slow motion
and Jake grunted like some kind of animal with each jet
he fired.

Then when he was done he quietly stood up, wiping his
dick clean with me t-shirt and told me it would be a
good time for me to get out of his room.

I got up, still sobbing and put my jeans and my cum
covered t-shirt that he'd thrown over to me and ran back
to my room. I cried for hours and didn't go to classes
the next morning. I felt like the whole thing was my
fault and that it was what I had done that caused him to
rape me, especially since he told me to get out of his
room like I was the one who had done something wrong.

I had to face him the next afternoon at work. He acted
as though nothing had happened, and that made me sick. I
knew I had been used and there was no evidence of it
other than the pain that wouldn't go away from where I
was torn so badly I thought I might never heal.

The problem was I could never tell anyone, because they
wouldn't believe me, and they would say it was my own
fault for staying with Jake. That any girl should have
known better than to climb into a guys bed that cold
September night...

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 21
A Webber
2009-02-22 14:14:08 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: kathys.txt (m-teens/+F, inc, reluc, gb)
Authors name: George VI (Address withheld)
Story title : Accidental Incest

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2002. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Accidental Incest (m-teens/+F, inc, reluc, gb)
by George VI (Address withheld)

***

A mother investigates whether or not her teenage son has
attended a beer party, only to be caught up in the
festivities herself.

***

When the phone rang, Kathy was looking down the street
from her living room window, at the teenaged boys
carrying beer into her neighbor's house.

"Is Jeff home?"

"No," said Kathy. "Is this Randy?"

"Yea," said the voice on the phone.

"Randy, I thought Jeff was with you."

"No, he said he was going to Kurt's house."

After Kathy hung up the phone, she thought, "Jeff is
going to Kurt's house! Kurt's house is the one down the
street that the beer just went into! My teen-aged son is
going to a party with drinking!"

She looked down the street at the line of cars in front
of Kurt's house. The party had been going on for hours
now. Kathy started to fume. Not only did she not approve
of her son drinking, she didn't even like him
associating with Kurt and his friends.

Kurt had grown up on this street, and he'd always been a
snotty smart-alecky kid. He never behaved when he came
over, he just talked back. Kurt had grown up with that
same insolent little sneer as his dad, a spoiled upper-
middle-class kid. She remembered the humiliating time a
few years back when Kurt was over playing with Jeff, and
she had been undressing in her bedroom, and he just
opened the door and leered at her in just her panties,
staring at her naked breasts. She remembered how angry
she'd been, and yet, later, perplexed at finding that
her panties were wet.

Kurt's friend Mike, who lived behind Kathy's house, was
just as bad. He was a big bully, loud and arrogant, just
like his father too. Only last year, Mike was in the
back yard with some friends when Kathy was pulling
weeds, and as she bent over, he'd groaned and made some
lewd comment in front of his friends. She went inside in
disgust, but again was surprised to find that her
panties were soaked from the experience.

Kathy wished her husband wasn't out of town on business.
He's gone so much! And now she would have to handle this
alone. Kathy decided to go get Jeff. She stepped into
some shoes, and stopped in front of a mirror to brush
her shoulder-length blonde hair. She looked at herself
sideways in the mirror, in a light blue tank top and
beige denim shorts over her still trim 5' 4" frame. Her
breasts weren't large, but they jutted out nicely, she
thought absently to herself. Her legs still looked good
and her stomach was pretty flat for a forty-one year old
woman too.

She walked deliberately down the street, and knocked on
Kurt's door. A teen-aged boy she recognized but didn't
know by name opened the door. He had a plastic cup of
beer in his hand, and his eyes were slits. Kathy stepped
in and asked, "Is Jeff here?" The boy just shrugged.

Kathy looked down the hall that led to the family room.
The hallway was filled with loud, drunk teen boys. She
recognized many of them from Jeff's school. Not seeing
Jeff, she began working her way down the narrow hall,
having to press her fanny and boobs against the boys to
get by them. Some of them said "hi," other just smiled
and leered at her. Several hands brushed against her
body.

The family room was filled with more boys, but she
didn't see her son Jeff. She noticed Mike standing there
so she asked where Jeff was. "I haven't seen him," he
said. Kathy didn't believe him. She stood in the doorway
getting jostled by boys for a while, and then moved back
down the hallway.

As she inched her way down the crowded hall, she felt a
hand on her behind. She couldn't tell whose hand it was,
but as she pushed onward, she felt other hands on her
body. Some kid said, "Hey, honey, don't leave yet!"
Kathy could barely move as she pushed through the
gauntlet of drunken boys. Another hand squeezed her
butt, one was on her thigh, and another grabbed her
crotch. When someone blatantly grabbed her breast over
her bra, Kathy finally said, "Stop it!"

A hand was reaching under her shorts, working under her
panties and touching her bare ass. Another hand reached
into her tank top, and Kathy squealed as it forced its
way into her bra and touched her bare breast. A big boy
that she didn't know pushed her up against the wall.

More hands were pulling the shoulder straps of her tank
top down, and someone was trying to unsnap her shorts.
Soon her top was pulled down below her bra, along with
her bra straps, and her small white breasts and pink-
brown nipples jiggled out. Kathy cried out, but her
voice could barely be heard above the party noise.

She looked up to see Kurt standing there. He was still
slightly shorter than her, and still had that dirty
smirk. "Hi, Kathy," he said, disrespectfully calling her
by her first name. "Jeff's not here, but you can stay
for the fun."

Mike was now behind Kathy. He pressed up against her,
reached around with both hands, and grabbed her exposed
breasts. "Hey, Kurt!" he called. "Her tits look just the
way you described them."

"Yea that's the way I remember them." So Kurt bragged to
the other boys about seeing her topless!

Kathy was dragged back into the family room. She looked
down to see that her shorts were unzipped and her white
panties were exposed. As someone pulled the shorts down,
she glimpsed a wet stain at her crotch. Her shorts and
panties were pulled off of her, and her top and bra were
yanked off.

Standing naked, she was being felt up by countless hands
of the loud, boisterous drunken boys. Her tan legs and
arms contrasted to her white torso. Her thick blonde
bush had a hand on it that was trying to work a finger
into her. As it slid in, Kathy realized that the finger
belonged to Kurt. She also realized that she was very
wet.

"Hey, the horny bitch is soaking wet!" Kurt announced,
and others laughed. Kurt grabbed her hair, planted a
kiss on her lips, and forced his tongue into her. With
fingers tweaking her hard nipples and Kurt's finger in
her vagina, Kathy felt herself close to orgasm. She
started squirming, moaned between Kurt's lips, wrapped
her legs around Kurt's hand and shook uncontrollably.

"Shit, she's cumming!" Kurt yelled, and the other boys
howled and laughed at Kathy.

Kathy fell weakly back onto a couch, sitting next to
Mike she was in shock, she knew that she should do
something, call the police, or fight back, but it was
like being in an erotic dream and she was perversely
enjoying this unexpected domination.

Mike unzipped his pants, pulled out his hard dick, then
grabbing Kathy by the hair, he said, "Suck it, baby."
Kathy tried to resist, but eventually he brought her
face down to his crotch and pressed her lips against his
penis head.

Mike thrust up, and his dick slid between Kathy's lips.
She meekly sucked on Mike's dick as he fondled her
breasts. Kathy felt someone spreading her legs and
looked over to see Kurt move his head between her legs
and start to lick her pussy.

Kathy tried to protest, but as Kurt's tongue touched her
clit, she squealed and spread her legs wide for him.
Kurt continued licking as Kathy felt herself getting
close to another orgasm. She wrapped her thighs around
Kurt's head, thrust her hips forward, and shuddered and
shook again. Someone else said, "Hey, look, she's
cumming again, god what a slut!"

Mike slid his dick out of Kathy's mouth, knelt between
her, and worked his dick into her wet pussy as she sat
back on the couch. Mike pumped quickly in her as several
boys felt her tits. One boy leaned over and sucked on
her nipple. Kathy squealed and cried out as she again
was close to orgasm. Mike came first, and as he pulled
out, Kathy cried out, "No, don't stop, PLEASE!"

A lean, muscular black boy sat on the couch and made
Kathy kneel in front of him and suck his dick. Someone
else knelt behind her and slid his dick into her. The
boys watched Kathy's ass quiver as the teen pounded into
her pussy doggie style. Various hands felt her hanging
breasts. Then as soon as the boy fucking her came,
another one took his place. Soon the black dick that she
was sucking exploded in her mouth, and as she pulled her
head back it shot cum onto her face.

***

Jeff walked into Kurt's house. He said "hi" to a few
guys in the hallway that he recognized. Jeff had been at
another party, and worked his way over to Kurt's late.
Most of the boys were very drunk, almost in a stupor.

Word quietly spread that Jeff was here. Kathy was in a
dark corner of the family room, where Kurt sat on a
chair getting a blowjob from her, as another boy fucked
her from behind. Some boys slithered away fearing
trouble, but many of them just suppressed giggles,
wanting to watch the reaction of Jeff seeing his mom
acting like the perfect slut.

Thinking fast, Mike grabbed a blanket from the couch and
covered Kathy's head and back with it.

Jeff immediately noticed the sex action in the corner of
the dark room. He grabbed a beer, and studied the scene.
The teens were pretty quiet now, most of them having
been fucked or sucked by Kathy once or twice. A stereo
was playing at a medium volume. Jeff quietly asked
someone who the girl was.

The guy just smirked and said, "Just some older bitch.
She'll fuck anybody. Get in line and you can be next."

Jeff couldn't see much of the woman with the blanket
over her. She didn't look like a teenager, but he got a
hard-on looking at her bare ass shaking as a classmate
of his banged into her.

Jeff was a virgin, and not proud of it. He was desperate
to lose his virginity, but wondered if he would have the
courage to fuck some slut in a roomful of other guys. He
gulped down his beer, and moved closer to the action.
The guy fucking her from behind finished and pulled out.
He could see her hairy bush between her legs.

When nobody else immediately jumped on her, Jeff walked
over behind her. He pulled down his pants and his
underwear to his ankles, and his hard dick sprang out.
He believed that his dick was pretty big, so he wasn't
embarrassed about exposing it to others. He knelt behind
the woman, aimed his dick at her pussy, and slowly
worked it into her. He slid into her warm slippery twat
and started to pump. "God!" he thought, "This feels
great!"

He started pumping slowly as he got the hang of it. He
grabbed her hips and thrust hard. He looked up at Kurt,
who was still getting a blowjob. Kurt had a big grin on
his face. Jeff reached under the blanket and fondled her
hanging breasts. A crowd was gathering around them, some
were suppressing laughs, but Jeff wasn't paying
attention to them.

Kathy's mouth and jaw were sore from sucking so many
cocks, but she had had more orgasms in one night than
she'd gotten in the last year from her husband. Her
original feelings of fear, humiliation, anger, and
eroticism were still present, but mostly she was numb
and in denial about her situation. Now she felt another
cock pumping into her. This one felt bigger than the
others. And the hands massaging her breasts were more
gentle than most. She started getting close to another
orgasm.

She wondered which boy this was, but she couldn't look
back because she was blowing Kurt. Kurt exploded into
her mouth. At last she was able to swallow it down
without choking or having some dribble out. Kurt stood
up and walked away.

Jeff, enjoying his first-ever fuck, pumped harder and
faster. He knew he was going to cum soon. Kathy moaned,
"Don't stop, I'm cumming." Kathy turned to see the boy
fucking her, and the blanket fell off of her as she
turned. As she looked back, Jeff, near orgasm, locked
eyes with her. Kathy gasped loudly and yelled, "Jeff!"

Jeff only half registered that the woman under him was
his mom.

"Mom?" he said, but kept pumping hard.

Kathy was also cumming now. As she shuddered she cried,
"Jeff, NO!"

Jeff didn't react. He kept thrusting until he finally
shot his load in his mother's pussy.

As he finished cumming, the reality of the situation
finally hit. "MOM! What!?!?"

The boys in the room burst out with loud laughter as
Jeff pulled his dick out of his mom. Jeff stood up, his
cock still sticking straight out. Kathy also stood up,
and Jeff stared at her naked body for the first time.

Kathy, embarrassed and in shock, looked at her
bottomless and erect son for the first time since he hit
puberty, and said, "Jeff, what were you doing?"

Jeff pulled up his pants and replied, "I didn't know it
was you!

What are you doing here?"

Kathy stammered, "They made me! Help me find my
clothes!" Kathy walked around the room naked looking for
her clothes. She found her shorts near the couch, and
one of the boys threw her top to her. With no sight of
her bra or panties, she quickly and awkwardly put on her
shorts and shirt in front of the still-howling boys.
"Jeff, let's go."

Jeff and Kathy skulked down the hall past the last of
the laughing drunken boys, and walked down the sidewalk.
Jeff, in the quiet early morning darkness, said, "Mom,
what were you doing?"

Kathy whispered, "I went there to look for you, and they
made me do those things."

Jeff replied, "I didn't hear you objecting."

***

As they entered their own house, Kathy said, "We'll talk
about it in the morning," and went up to her bedroom.

As Kathy finished her shower in her bedroom bath, she
could hear the shower running in the main bathroom. She
laid down on the bed, still in shock, and tried to
sleep. After a few sleepless hours of reliving the
night's events, she went downstairs in her short summer
robe in the morning light and made some coffee.

Jeff also had slept little, and as the alcohol wore off,
he heard his mother downstairs. He looked at the clock.
It was 6:30. He got up and went downstairs shirtless in
his sleeping shorts. As he entered the kitchen his
mother looked at him, and he gave her a little sheepish
smile. To his comfort, she gave him an embarrassed smile
back. She poured him some coffee, and she motioned for
him to join her on the couch in their family room.

Jeff started the conversation. "So they made you do
that?"

Kathy looked at her coffee and said, "I went over there
looking for you. They were all drunk and started feeling
me and yanking my clothes off, and then they made me
have sex with them. I didn't know what to do, it was
like I was paralyzed."

Jeff said, "But you said you were cumming. Honestly, did
you enjoy it?"

Kathy said, "I, uh, in a way, at my age, I don't know, I
guess in some way I did." Kathy paused and looked at her
son in his shorts. "Why didn't you stop when you saw
that it was me?"

Jeff said, "I was close to cumming. I didn't know it was
you until then. I just saw a chance to have sex with a
good looking girl, err, woman, and it was my first time
and I couldn't stop."

Kathy asked, "You mean I was your first? Oh my God! I
hope I didn't turn you off of sex completely."

Jeff looked down at his mother. Her feet were on the
coffee table and he stared at her bare legs as her short
robe fell open. He thought he could see her now-clean
pussy hair. The top of the robe was hanging open
slightly, and he could see her white breast and her
pinkish brown nipple. He was starting to get hard, as he
had been much of the night. "No, I, uh, liked it. I'm
glad I lost my virginity to a pretty woman like you."

Kathy looked at her son with a surprised but flatted
look. "Well, thank you." She looked down at his shorts,
and could see the head of his semi-hard penis start to
stick out of the leg. "You know, you were the biggest
one there."

"Really?"

"Yes, it's long and thick, the biggest I've ever had,"
she said proudly of her son. Kathy stared at his penis
getting harder and bigger. She smiled and put her hand
on it. Jeff didn't move it away.

"Did it hurt you?" He asked.

"No, it just made me more wet. Kind of like it is now."

"Really?" As his mother slowly stroked his hard dick,
Jeff reached over and opened her robe and looked at her
naked pussy. When she didn't object, he said, "Let's
see", and put his hand on her crotch. He inserted his
middle finger between her pussy lips. She was, indeed,
very wet and slippery.

Kathy spread her legs and let her son move his finger in
and out of her pussy. She leaned over and kissed him on
he cheek. He turned his head and kissed her on the lips.
They slid their tongues inside each other's mouths and
passionately kissed and fondled each other. Jeff kissed
down her neck and sucked on her nearest breast.

Kathy slid off of the couch and knelt between Jeff's
legs. As she pulled his shorts down, he lifted his butt
off of the couch to allow her. Now his big cock and
swollen testicles were completely exposed.

Kathy lowered her head and began to lick the purple dick
head. She stretched her lips over his thick cock and
slid down the shaft as far as she could go. Jeff moaned
as he watched her wide-open mouth, and felt her blonde
hair tickle his thighs.

In not even a minute, Jeff squirted jism into his
mother's mouth. With all of her practice of the previous
night, she was able to catch it all and swallow it.

Kathy sat on the couch, completely removed her robe,
spread her legs, and said, "Jeff, can you lick me?"
Without a word, Jeff got on his knees between his mom's
smooth legs and began licking her labia. He buried his
face in his mom's hairy muff. Kathy threw her head back
and panted as her son ate her pussy. She was close to
orgasm already when his nose rubbed against her clit,
and Kathy squeezed her son's head between her thighs and
had an orgasm.

Kathy looked down at Jeff, who was still hard. Jeff sat
next to her. "Mom, what are we going to do about last
night? It's going to be tough facing anyone around
here."

"Your dad wants to take that job in Kansas City anyway.
It might be a good time to move away and start over."

Jeff asked, "You said that you kind of enjoyed yourself.
You don't want to see those guys again?"

"You know that I never liked Kurt and Mike. Maybe you
can set me

up with some of your nice friends"

Jeff laughed, "Are you serious?"

"Well, sort of. And I know a few older women that would
love to have a nice well-hung stud like you."

Jeff liked that idea. "That sounds good. As long as me
and you can still do this."

"Well, your father will always travel. We haven't been
intimate very often the last few years." Kathy took her
son's hand and said, "Let's go upstairs." Kathy led the
way, holding her robe in her hand. Jeff followed his
naked mom up the stairs, watching her bare white ass
jiggle, and seeing her wet pussy hair glistening between
her legs.

Kathy led Jeff to her bedroom, where they stood and
faced each other. They hugged and kissed as Jeff's hard
cock pressed against her stomach. Jeff put both hands on
his mom's bare butt cheeks and squeezed them. Kathy
reached around and groped her son's naked ass.

Kathy laid on her back on her queen-sized bed, and
spread her legs. Jeff climbed between her thighs, and,
with Kathy's guidance, worked his cock into her pussy.

At first he thrust awkwardly, but with his mother's
instructions, got in the right position and got into a
good groove, and pumped her fast, hard, and furious. His
mom squealed and thrashed and dug her nails into Jeff's
back. She shouted, "Oh, honey, I'm cumming!" and nearly
bucked him off.

Jeff was cumming, too, and shot his jism deep into her
pussy...

End

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 22
A Webber
2009-02-23 13:46:47 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: orday.txt (FF, rom, inc)
Authors name: Marcia R. Hooper (***@aol.com)
Story title : Orientation Day

---------------------------------------------------------
Copyright 2003. As the author, I claim all rights under
international copyright laws. This work is not intended
for sale, but please feel free to post this story to
other archives or newsgroups, keeping the header and text
intact. Any commercial use of this work is expressly
forbidden without the written permission of the author.
---------------------------------------------------------

Orientation Day (FF, rom, inc)
by Marcia R. Hooper (***@aol.com)

***

24 hours in the life of first cousins Rachael and
Jennifer, who approach their life-long attraction to each
other with caution, one step at a time. A nice ten page
story, more sensual than erotic.

***

This is a work of fiction and is not meant to portray any
person living or dead, nor any known situation. It is
meant for adults only and is not to be read by person's
under the age of 18, or the legal age in the
county/state/country in which the reader resides.

If you would like a Microsoft Word version of this story
(a much easier read), please contact me at
***@aol.com.

You can also visit my website at:
http://hometown.aol.com/marciar26/ to read the rest of my
stories. If that doesn't work, which it doesn't half the
time, try:
http://members.aol.com/_ht_a/marciar26/myhomepage/



ORIENTATION DAY

by
Marcia R. Hooper
(***@aol.com)


Based Loosely on the Short Story:

COUSIN JENNIFER
by an unknown author

First posted to Alt.sex.stories
July, 1993


I gave my cousin Jennifer her first lesbian kiss and her
first lesbian orgasm. This was on a Friday night/Saturday
morning in her dorm room at Maryland U., the first
weekend in March. She would be attending school with me
the coming fall and wanted to see the campus for herself.
She stayed in a temporarily vacant room two rooms down
from mine on the twelfth floor, only because my roommate-
-who didn't even come home that night, insisted upon it.

We had one very important rule in our dorm: NO HITTING ON
VISITING FAMILY MEMBERS OR FRIENDS! This for the all
important reason that no one wanted word of our sexual
exploits getting out.

There was a party Thursday night in my dorm room: small,
self-contained, no drinking or sex... boring I know for
Jen, who had heard all the stories. But for fear of
breaking THE CARDINAL RULE, not a boy on the floor would
touch her. I knew she was hot.

At midnight, I packed her off to bed but also posted a
look-out outside her door. My friend Amy came knocking
around one o'clock to say she had heard some suspicious
sounds coming from Jennifer's room. I listened at the
door myself. Very disturbing.

"She's screwing," my friend told me.

"Obviously," I said. The question was, what stupid was in
there with her, running such a risk. No one from this
dorm, I could tell you that. I intended finding out for
myself.

Getting the spare room key from Frannie next door--we
always lock ourselves out--I barged right in and found
Jennifer fucking all right ... but not with a guy.

After she shrieked, she shrieked my name.

"Easy! Easy," I said, hurriedly shutting the door. I was
so embarrassed.

"Rachael! What are you doing!"

"I'm sorry!" I whispered, wanting to slide right under
the door. Jennifer, whipped into the covers, with her
hair whipped around her head, was beyond embarrassment.

"How could you!" she cried, and I thought she'd start
crying.

"I'm sorry!" I repeated. "God, I feel like such an--"

"Ass?"

"Yes," I said, chagrined. "God!"

She sat there and fumed at me. She sat there and fumed at
me and tried to deny to herself that I had just seen her
doing what she was doing and in such a shocking position.
Mortified knowing that the point of the long shiny
vibrator, glistening with her juices and looking like the
cute nose of a little mouse, poked from a fold in the
sheets. It was the only noise in the room.

Grabbing it out of the covers, she clumsily twisted the
vibrator into the off position. The stingy half-light
sneaking in through the one dorm window showed me that
her face, neck and upper chest--puffing in and out like
that of a long-distance runner's--were a violent crimson.
I'm sure mine were too.

There was nothing to say, and so I blurted out: "You
brought that with you?"

"Rachael!"

"Sorry, sorry," I said, beginning to laugh. "I don't know
why I said that."

Her face, neck and chest grew even redder.

"Would you please just leave?"

"Jen..."

"Go," she said, beginning to cry. "Leave me alone."

I nodded and slipped out the door. Outside, my girlfriend
Amy stared at me, shock-faced and amazed.

"Not a word!" I hissed at her fiercely, "Not ever! Not
ever to no one!"

She moved her head slowly up and down in absolute
agreement. Some things, a girl doesn't share. It could
have been her.

-=-=-0-=-=-

The next day, I slept late, dreading leaving the room.
Jennifer was either gone, or was glued to her bed. Either
way, I was not seeing her until later . . if at all. But
at a quarter to nine, a soft rapping sounded on my door
and got me on my feet. I was shocked to find Jennifer
outside.

"Hi," she said, tucking hair behind one ear and slipping
into my room. She looked at the floor.

"Hi," I answered back.

I had on my yellow and white feety pajama; she wore a
baggy blue tee-shirt under a hooded, zipper sweatshirt
and baggy blue workouts. Her feet were bare. Also, she
was braless under the shirt, which for Jennifer was rare.

"I'm sorry," she muttered.

"You're sorry!" I said.

We both laughed.

"God," I told her, "I can't even begin to tell you--"

"You won't tell anyone?" she blurted. "Promise?"

"Jen, no! Are you kidding?"

"Thank God!" she gushed. Her face and my face were twin,
fully-fired ovens. We began to giggle.

"God, I am so embarrassed."

"Me too," I said, softly. "Totally and completely."

"Totally, totally-completely."

"And ten times past that."

We sat down and we talked for a while, not about anything
important and certainly not about that; things slowly
relaxed. I was trying not to show any interest in her
pointy little nipples, making dents like fingertips in
the front of her shirt. They moved beneath the shirt when
she moved, leaving little trails. I had not seen Jen
bare-breasted in many years, probably not since she was
twelve, but I distinctly remembered how pointy she was
back then. Embarrassingly so, because that turns guys on.
Some girls as well.

She certainly looked pointy now.

Fighting distraction, I started to get up when she
suddenly asked: "Were you disgusted? About last night, I
mean?"

I choked for a moment. Her face was red and her eyes
stayed mostly down, but there was curiosity there as
well. I myself was no stranger to that position--not with
my fingers anyway--but with a vibrator, I was. I had
guessed that last night's humming little mouse was not
hers, but probably Cloe's (you little slut!), or maybe
even Jill's, her roommate. With either of them, I could
well imagine.

"Noooooo," I said slowly. "Just disturbed. Not disturbed
with you," I added quickly, "but that I blundered in on
you like that." I let her know with a confessional shrug
of my shoulders and a flip of my hand that, Hey! Who
hasn't?

"Thanks," she murmured. Then, shocking the blink right
out of my eyes, she asked: "Would you like to try it with
me? Tonight, maybe? In my room?"

Eventually I shut my mouth. It was totally speechless.
"Jen... " I somehow got out.

"I'd like to," she said, in a hurried but very low and
very self-conscious voice. "If you'd like to too. In
fact," she whispered, grinning at her own use of such
ridiculous diction, "I just want be with you tonight."


Then, as though I weren't already rattled enough, she
took my numb hand in hers and placed it solemnly over her
left breast.

-=-=-0-=-=-

I kissed my first girl, Traci, when I was fourteen years
old. I still had my braces on and so did she. We joked
about getting caught together in a kiss, but also knew
that could very well happen. It did one night, freaking
us both out.

We were in her bedroom upstairs exchanging tongues when
two of the wires got caught. It took fifteen very tense,
and very long seconds to get them apart. After that, we
opted for lip to lip kissing until I got my braces off
two months later. Then we frenched ourselves mad.

That morning, I kissed Jen with just the same hesitancy
as I had first kissed Trace. We taste-tested each other,
letting the peculiarities of our lips--hers were
exceedingly soft and responsive--speak for themselves.
Once our comfort zone was reached, our tongues came
hesitantly together, and began their dance. We kissed
until my tongue and jaw muscles ached, and then we
stopped. It was absolutely, the best kiss I had ever had.

Having already blasted my sanity into tiny little pieces,
Jen fronted the question: "Are you gay?"

I slowly nodded.

"So am I," she said. Then, "At least I want to be."

"God, Jen," I said. "I had no idea."

For a time we just stood there, her eyes holding mine, my
hand holding her warm and pleasantly soft breast. So far,
I hadn't done anything with it.

"I know we're cousins," she said.

"Uh-huh."

"And that kind of makes it incest, too."

"Yep."

"But I got to tell you, Rach..."

She didn't have to say another word.

"Me too," I admitted.

Her eyes and the brightening of her face were something
you'd just have to see. "You do?" she said. "Really?"

"I do."

We were talking in whispers now, lover-speak. Or
potential lover-speak. You should have felt my heart. I
did feel hers. It thumped slow and hard and magically in
my right hand.

"Would you like to be with me tonight?" she asked.

I let my eyes, my labored breathing and my enveloping
hand on her left breast be my answer. She covered my one
hand with her two.

"Thank you," she whispered. And then she kissed my lips.

-=-=-0-=-=-

The truth was, my hand maintained its caressing hold on
her breast, while the tips of her fingers touched lightly
against my thighs for a reason. The first few minutes
gave the word "tentativeness" new definition. I kissed
the side of her neck, and then her shoulder and she
shuddered deeply.

"Wow," she muttered, then shuddered again.

I wondered if I could wait that long.

"Look," I said, wanting--needing--to keep myself honest.
"There's something I have to tell you, Jen."

"You're involved," she said. It wasn't a question.

"Uh-huh."

"I'm not jealous, or envious or anything." She touched my
nose with the tip of her finger, and then my lips. "It's
just that, you know, with you and me..."

Her mom and my dad were born on the same day, exactly
tens years apart. Jen and I were born on the exact same
day, one year apart. I was the youngest of my four
siblings; Jen was the oldest of three. She was two weeks
past her eighteenth birthday on that Friday morning in
March, and I was nineteen. We had always been close. We
had always been very close.

In school, we pal'd around together all the way through
seventh grade. Then, in 1995, when Jen was twelve and I
was thirteen, her mom and dad moved from Maryland to
Wentworth, Ohio. (Yes, that Wentworth, Ohio, where all
those people were killed.) My heart nearly broke. It did
break because I missed her so very much. We had shared
everything together; interests: magazines, music, movies,
clothing, shows on TV; make-up (what little her mom let
her have); after school activities: soccer, T-ball, trips
to the mall, all the latest dance steps which we had
learned together; we even shared underwear sometimes and
once even a boy. (No, not like that. When she let, we
both were still virgins.) And though we had never kissed
before, nor for that matter ever even thought about
kissing, our relationship went far beyond being merely
cousins. Even kissing cousins.

She moved onto Poplar Street, two blocks north of Poplar
and Bear. Aunt Kim and our cousin Suzi lived at 243
Poplar, right in the midst of the killings. Suzi's close
friend Debbie Ross was gunned down on some old fart's
front step, Jen said, shot-gunned in the back, if you can
believe that. Jen sent me a picture of her from the high
school year book via e-mail ... she was very pretty.

They never caught the scum.

The killings happened the summer after Jennifer moved
out, so there'd been a year to make friends. Three of
them died that day in July (she also knew Debbie Ross) as
well as some grown-ups she had known. It made her sick.
It horrified her. She says that two days after the siege
there were still signs of blood on the ground where Mary
Jackson (one of the grown ups) had died. She was very
pretty, Jen said, and they had shot her in the head. (Per
Jen, it was said they found her without any panties on,
wherever that means.)

Aside from those absolutely horrible killings, other
things about Wentworth were weird. One thing, Jen said,
was that on Suzi's block of Poplar street, 240 to 251,
she was the only teenage girl around. (Not counting the
twenty-year old that worked in the E-Z Stop convenience
store on the corner.) But just two blocks to the north,
on Jennifer's street there were tons of teenage girls--
forty-three of them in fact. So many, and of such a
narrowly defined age-range (13-17 years old), that
newscasts and magazine articles had been made about them.
Jennifer got interviewed about it three different times:
once by USA Today and the other two times by the
magazine, Harper's Bazaar. Bizarre, huh? (She won't talk
about interviews having to do with that other thing.)

Taken on average, that works out 3.9 girls for each of
the eleven households on the street. Can you even
imagine?

In school, the guys called them the Poplar Street
Pussies.

We spent hours together talking on the telephone, then on
AOL when I finally got my computer. But as the months
went by and finally turned into years, our lives drifted
their separate ways. Jen found a boy she liked and then
another, and the phone calls and chat-conversations
slowed. I met Traci Fulton and my initial attraction
turned into a frightful obsession; then I discovered that
she really liked me too and we took my first kiss behind
the Gaithersburg Public Library on a cold Thursday night
in December; I never looked back. Only, as I was
discovering now, my feelings for Jen hadn't died.

They'd only been asleep.

I released her breast and took her face in my hands. "I
love you," I said. "You know that, right?"

"I know."

"Since we were this big," I said, indicating about two
feet tall.

She giggled.

"Well... " I raised my hand up a foot. "Maybe this big."

She put her hands on my face and we touched our noses and
foreheads together. We said nothing for a good long time,
only breathing each other's fragrances and breathing each
other's air; when the moment was right, we kissed again.

"God," I said. "I am so afraid to touch you, Jen."

"Why?" she said, although I think she knew.

"Because," I sighed, "You would never leave this room
alive."

Just then we heard a rustle outside the door, and some
murmured voices, and I knew my roommate was back. We
stepped quickly apart.

"Hi, Marie," I said, as Marie staggered in.

"Jesus!" She dropped her bag on the floor and her blow
dryer and see-through cosmetics case tumbled out. She
whipped off her jacket and threw that on the floor as
well. Her hair was a mess and so were her clothes and I
knew the kind of night she'd just had. She grunted at Jen
and Jen smiled back.

I got sudden idea. "How 'bout a soak?" I said.

"A soak?"

"Downstairs in the sauna."

You have a sauna? her expression said.

"Uh-huh. You up?"

She hesitated, but only for a second. "What do I wear?"
she asked.

"Your skin."

"Rach!" she said, laughing, as we went out the door.

"There's a locker room and a place to shower," I said.
"The place is clean and always well lit. You don't have
to worry about the boys, either, because someone is
always down there guarding the place." I grinned, poking
the down button for the elevator. "Not that the boys
don't try."

She nodded thoughtfully. "A hot soak could be nice.
Thanks."

We rode down alone and I thought I'd better tell her.
"Anna's probably there," I said, "and I know Cindy is for
sure. Maybe Patty, too."

"Oh," she said, and then: "Which one? Is with you, I
mean?"

"Patty," I said. "For now."

"How much do you like her?"

"Nothing like how I feel for you."

If the camera in the cab weren't pointed straight at my
face, I would have kissed her then. As it was, I snuck-
held her hand and rubbed my toes along her foot. I loved
her touch. I tried not to let her rear end in the air the
night before with the dildo firmly implanted jump-start
my hormones, but I was not exactly successful. I tried
not to let my mind conjure up images of our coming night
together, if it really came off, and had no more success
with that. Most of all, I tried not to imagine her nicely
shaped and prettily-tipped breasts in my mouth. I looked
over and she was grinning.

"Stop it," I whispered.

"What?"

In the first sub-basement, I lead her down the hall and
through the first open doorway on the right. The sauna,
as well as the showers and locker rooms were in the back.
We passed the Stairmaster machines and the Bowflex
machines, and half-a-dozen girls working on them. There
were no guys.

At the back desk, we got a key for Jen, a plastic bag, a
pair of cheapo blue thongs (not the kind you wear on your
fanny, thank you) and a pair of fluffy white towels for
us both. We thanked the woman whose name was Muriel
Wentz--she grinned at my Tweety-bird feety-pajama's, odd
apparel I guess, even for the dorm--and went on back to
our lockers... Mine was No. 26, in the middle of the
third row.

"Share," I said, drawing a tell-tale grin.

I grabbed two scrunchies from the top shelf and began
gathering her hair. "Unless you want to wash it," I
suggested.

"I do," she said, and so did I.

She removed her sweater as I unbuttoned my top.

"You still bigger than me?" she teased.

I had always been bigger ... but not nearly as nice.

Boys stared at my breasts when I wore something tight or
had on my bikini, but with Jessica, they gaped. Which was
confounding since she was a 34-B. But then she peeled off
her tee-shirt and my breath froze solid.

Was I dreaming? I must be dreaming, I thought. I had to
be dreaming.

What a strange, oh-so wonderful world.

The smile of wonder and pleasure spreading across my lips
would have been just too embarrassing to endure, so I
said, "Excuse me," and headed for the girl's bathroom.
She laughed after me as I went.

Little brat, she had seen.

"This is Anna," I said. "And that's Cindy over there."
Both girl's waved in greeting, although neither got up.
In the volcanic confines of our cracker-box little sauna,
waving was plenty enough. Both girl's were naked.

Looking first at the two girls, then at the closed but
easily-opened cedar door behind her, Jen raised an
eyebrow.

"Don't worry," I said. "It's Friday. Guys are strictly
verboten."

"Oh," she said, as if this explained it all.

I filled her in. "Monday, Wednesday and Friday's the
sauna is ours. Sunday's, Tuesdays, and Thursday's the
boys get to use it. Saturday we share and share alike."

"Oh," she said again.

To prove what I said, I took off my towel and dropped it
on a bench. Then, purposely crossing to where Anna and
Cindy sat naked on the bench opposite, I sat down beside
them. Cindy, and then Anna leaned over and kissed me on
the mouth. Jennifer only stared.

"It's okay," Anna said. "Come and sit down."

Jennifer gave one long, stiptic blink, then unwrapped her
towel. Both girls ogled her breasts. I patted the bench
beside me and both girls watched as Jen tip-toe
cautiously--and quite self-consciously--across the box
and sit down on my right. She then slid sideways against
the adjacent wall because four on the short bench were
too many. I slid over and joined her.

"You're Jennifer, right?" Cindy asked.

"Uh-huh." She tried to relax, keeping her eyes in neutral
territory; they wanted to roam. Of the three of us
present, only Jennifer had pubic hair. Anna, Cindy,
myself as well, all were baby-smooth. And though I sat
with my legs discreetly closed, Anna and Cindy sat with
them fully splayed. Worse, Anna--always the tease--was a
little bit red.

Jen shifted enough to batten her legs.

"Relax," I said sympathetically. "You're among friends."

She smiled gamely.

We had showered side by side in the small, white-tiled
shower room, self-consciously at first, then with an open
awareness. I kept Herbal Essence shampoo and conditioner
in my locker, for when I worked out, and both of us used
it.

Pouring a dollop out in my palm, I lathered up not my own
hair, but Jen's. I worked her shoulder-length tresses
into a thick ball atop her head, then let it fall down in
her face. She sputtered in surprise, and squealed as soap
got in her eyes, which tickled us both. Then she did my
long black hair and for a time, with her strong but
delicately kneading fingers on my scalp and tangled in my
hair, I thought just being shampooed might make me come.

We kissed and held each other gently beneath the spray.
First under her shower, and then under mine--share and
share alike.

By mutual agreement we had decided to do more that kiss.
The rest would come that night, with the two of us in bed
as we had always dreamed, not groping in some steamy,
white-tiled shower. (Although, on hindsight, that
actually was a marvelous place.)

When I grinned and lathered soap in my hands, she had
grinned right back. "No touching," she had warned. "We
promised, remember?"

"No touching," I agreed, lathering her upper chest and
then her shoulders and then her biceps and arms. But, oh
my God, I certainly looked.

Jen is blonde and blue-eyed where I am black and brown.
Jen has an almost flawless complexion; I inherited mine
from my father. Jen moves with a delicately awkward grace
that makes my eyes want to tear; being pigeon-toed, I
clump around. She is thin-nosed, high-cheek boned and has
a dimpled in her chin. I have my father's nose and
well... my father's nose.

At five feet five and one hundred and fifteen pounds, Jen
is oddly-shaped. She has these knobbly hip bones that
protrude at her waist like a pair of bunched-up knuckles.
Her bottom is flat and lacks that oh-so critical heart-
shape that turns guys on. Below her small but
extraordinary shaped breasts, she bears a rack of ribs
that look good enough to eat. Her tummy is flat and so is
her lower belly, but you can see the soft bulge of muscle
groups running down the middle, which is not so
attractive. In a nutshell, this is Jennifer's problem:
she's skin and bones.

I, on the other hand, have flesh to spare. I stand five
feet five and a half inches tall and weigh one hundred
and thirty pounds. My breasts are twice, maybe even three
times the size of Jen's but not so pleasingly shaped.
Mine sag where her's stand at rigid attention, and where
there are stretch marks in places on mine--crinkles, we
sometimes call them--Jen has none. Her aureole and
nipples tip out the end of her breasts like snow-capped
mountain peaks, where mine look like galactic spirals.
They are also very big--huge--giving me what a one night
stand just after high school indelicately called,"a
cross-eyed stare."

So what, you may ask, do guys see in either of us gals?
Or other gals in me?

You know.

Stretching out on the bench, I pulled loose the towel
from around my head and shook out my hair. Jen did the
same. We sat beside one another, finger combing our
tangles, me looking unobtrusively--I hoped,
unobtrusively--at the spray of yellow hair between her
legs. I think she was looking at the identical spot
between my legs, but not at any hair.

"So Jen," Anna said before I guessed at her angle: "Sleep
well last night? I heard you got a little action before
you turned in."

"Cool it, you two!" I said tartly. "Give the kid a
break." (What jerk had told, I wondered? Amy? If so, she
was in for a paddling.)

Both girls laughed, but it was a laugh of camaraderie,
not one of taunt. Jen laughed as well and then we all
broke out laughing and laughed so hard that we almost
rolled off our seats. Anna did, if fact, and had to be
help back up. Then she let out a loud popping fart,
clamped her hands over her mouth with huge blue eyes, and
we all shrieked again.

"Jesus... Jesus," I gasped, wiping my eyes. "That hurts."
And indeed it did hurt, because a stitch had invaded my
side. I held it as I got up and stretched my muscles. "No
more," I begged. "Please, no more," which made things
only worse.

Finally, too exhausted and too shaky to do anything but
just lay there on the bench, we gasped hot air and rubbed
our aching sides. Anna glanced obliquely at Jennifer's
breasts, and Cindy did as well. I had fire between my
thighs--a real tempest--and wanted Jen between them. I
wanted between hers. I so much wanted between hers.

"Hey!" I suddenly croaked.

"What?"

"I'm gonna give you a hickey!"

Shrieking wildly, I quick-snatched her into my arms and
attached her defenseless neck. She squealed delightedly
with girlish terror and fought to get away.

"Unh-unh!" I grunted, determinedly sucking her flesh. She
was mine, and like a vampire, I'd mark her for life.

Backed into the corner with me squatting atop her lap,
both wrists clamped in my hands, her struggles quickly
gave way to a delighted abandon. I released her neck once
I had done enough and admired my handiwork. Already livid
and lined with indentations from my teeth, it was a
world-class hickey.

"Rachael!" she puffed.

"What?" I laughed back.

Her face was crimson and speckled with sweat. Her chest
labored up and down and touched my own laboring chest,
nipple to fully erect nipple. "My mother will kill me!"
she whined.

That's all I could stand. Gluing my lips to hers, I found
her tongue and gave battle to it until my tongue got too
sore to move and I continued kissing her anyway.

Suck my breasts! her moaning begged. Suck my breasts and
attack my screaming nipples!

I wanted to. I wanted to so badly, but not in there. Not
now and not with the other two watching. Jennifer was
mine, not to share.

We broke apart and I dropped panting back onto the cedar
bench, collapsing beside her. We watched in vivid and
open-mouthed fascination as first Anna, and then Cynthia,
went to her knees between the other girl's legs and
dined.

-=-=-0-=-=-

It was ten o'clock. The party boomed.

In her blue and white ruffle-front shirt and streaky
denim jeans, Jennifer looked rave. Totally rave. I wore a
blue and white-striped rugby shirt and zip-back black
pants and felt pretty rave myself. She was half-gone on
Tangerita's (Tangerey Rum Margarita's) and was dancing
and laughing herself silly. I danced with Patty, drinking
my Red Bull energy drink and Stolie Vodka and trying not
to get drunk. I waited for one o'clock, the agreed upon
hour, because at one o'clock, no matter what or who we
were doing (ha-ha!), Jen and I would stop it and head off
for her room. At one o'clock, I would claim her lesbian
cherry as mine.

God, what a cliche.

But oh my God, what a thought...

"Are you sure about this?" I shouted at Patty.

Patty's butt was planted in my groin and her arms were
snaked around mine; we ground ourselves obscenely
together.

"Sure!" she yelled. "You know me!"

Patty, unlike any other girl I had ever been with
(intimately at least) never got jealous. Never got drunk
and pissy or turned into a raving bitch, never set a
spiteful mouth loose on anyone dear. Not on me at least,
although I sometimes deserved it. She just had fun. Patty
was fun.

"You are amazing!" I yelled.

"No!" she yelled back. "I'm just Patty!" Which was the
very same thing.

Snaking my hands along her sides, and up and down her
thighs, I teased both her, and the radiantly grinning
Jennifer across the room. Coupled with a boy named Tim
from the twenty-second floor, she used her jean-clad ass,
her sexily ruffled top, and her magnificent hands to
tease him erect. Twice, she had let him hold her breasts
with her hands atop hers, and twice, I had mouthed
obscenities at her to make her stop. Holding Patty's
breasts only made Jen's grin get bigger.

She was such a tease.

"Are you sure about this?" Patty cried out.

I had no answer.

"She is pretty! I'll give you that! I could just...
well... mmmmm," she said, grinning like a shark. She
might not be jealous herself, but she sure knew how to
brew it in me.

Trouble was, I was jealous of them both.

"Just be careful!" she yelled.

"I will!"

Across the room, Jen had her butt doing circles in the
Tim-guy's lap; he looked ready to burst. His hands were
back on her breasts.

"Am I pretty?" I suddenly yelled.

"What?"

"Am I pretty?"

She turned into my arms. "You are pretty beyond belief!"

"Patty ... come on!"

She kissed me on the lips and I kissed her right back.
Jennifer had been pre-warned about this, that it
certainly would happen and certainly it had ... Patty was
my girlfriend, and a great one at that. So far, Jen
seemed not to be bothered.

"I don't deserve you!" I yelled.

"You're right," she hollered back. "You don't!" And she
put her hands on my ass, gripping my cheeks and making
sure Jen and everyone else there saw who was grinding my
front.

"You brat!" I yelled. If nothing else, she was a world-
class date.

-=-=-0-=-=-

One o'clock finally arrived.

Hot, exhausted and thoroughly flustered, I thanked Patty
again, kissed her goodbye and grabbed Jen away from her
guy. He looked stricken but let her go. Taking her hand
and dragging her out of the thumping room, I lead her
stumbling darlingly along behind me.

"God!" I said, unable to catch my breath.

Jen, sucking air and huffing it back out, only nodded.
Between us, we had danced for twelve fucking hours.

"Are you ready?" I asked.

She head-bobbed an enthusiastic yes.

I laughed at her.

"What?" she chuffed. "I'm exhausted!"

"Too exhausted for this?" Right there in the hallway, I
glued her mouth to mine.

"No," she said, panting, when I let her go. "Not too
exhausted for that."

Heading for the elevator banks in the center of the dorm,
I marveled at how disheveled we were. My striped blue
shirt was out of my pants, my underarms and back were
soaked; so was my hair. My panties felt embedded into my
crotch and the thin strip of thong... well you can guess
about that. Like always, it made me itch.

Jen looked like a girl who'd been passed around among two
dozen guys.

"What's wrong?" she said, both blowing and pushing hair
out of her face.

"Nothing," I said, laughing.

When the elevator finally arrived--the cab was half god-
damn full!--I dragged her on beside me and punched our
floor. Camera or not, I would have kissed her the whole
four floors down. On our level, I dragged her the twenty
five yards hop-stumbling to her door.

"Open it," I demanded. "Please!"

Part of this was anxiety at wanting her naked body, but
part was just plain needing to pee. Letting her close and
lock the door behind us, I bee-lined for the bathroom.

"What do you want to drink?" she called.

"Anything," I yelled back. "As long as it's wet and
alcoholic."

When I came out, she had two Heineken's ready for
glasses.

"Oh, bless you," I said, taking my glass and bottle from
her hands. "You are the best."

"I bet you say that to all your childhood sweethearts,"
she said, tinking the mouth of her bottle against the top
of her glass.

"Only to blonde ones in fluffy-fronted 60's shirts."

She looked down. She click-clucked her tongue. "I'm
embarrassed to even wear it."

"Someone I know like it very much," I said slyly.

"No," she said. "It's what was inside it he liked."

We stood there, sipping our beers and orchestrating next
possible moves. I suddenly asked: "This is, you know...
your first time?"

Her expression was blank. Then she exclaimed: "Yes!" as
though I'd just asked if she were a Christian rather than
being Gay. She actually looked hurt. Then she said, "For
you, Rachael, I would have waited a million years."

"Jen," I said, softly. "You said the magic words."

-=-=-0-=-=-

It was four a.m. The alarm clock on the bedside table
declared so in rosy red digits; my watch said the same. I
looked down at my sleeping Jen.

Slipping strands of still-damp hair back off of her
forehead, I brushed it through with my fingertips. She
stirred, but did not awaken. I readjusted the coverlet
she insisted in kicking off, pulling it up and tucking it
over her shoulders. I kissed the crown of her head. Then
I just held her.

Without getting grossly boorish about this, I'll say that
we had a lot of sex that night. A lot of sex. Maybe more
sex in two hours than I'd ever had in my life. Certainly
with a guy.

Taking the glass of beer gently from her fingertips, and
placing it along with mine on the glass-topped table, I
had enveloped her in my arms.

"Mmmmnnnnnn," she had moaned.

For ten minutes solid, we did nothing but kiss. Then,
slipping the blue and white hippie-girl shirt up and over
her head, I held it gently against her back and touched
and kissed her waiting skin. I purposely left her breasts
alone, not wanting the distraction.

"Do you like this?" I asked, kissing her slowly along the
ridge of her shoulder and up her neck. I chose a place
for another hickey and sucked. Though not as deep and as
violently given as it's big brother inches away (big
sister, I should say?), it still lasted a week.

"Mmmmnuummmm," she moaned again.

Drawing her ear to my mouth, I whispered two things in it
I intended to do to her that night. Her eyes popped
open... very wide.

"Rach! That's, that's--"

"Pleasurable?" I suggested.

She looked totally abashed. She blushed madly.

Leading her by the hand over to the closest of the two
beds--Cloe's--I slipped my fingers inside the top of her
jeans and released the button.

"Oh, my," she muttered slowly, watching as I lowered the
fly.

Oh, my, indeed.

I lowered the jeans to her knees and then down to her
ankles. I had her step out of them and then folding them
neatly, placed them on a nearby pile. Then I put both my
hands on her breasts.

"Do you know," I said, "how much I wanted to smack that
boy's hands off your boobies?"

She laughed softly; light danced in her eyes. I felt a
soft, continual shudder running up her back. She placed
the splayed fingertips of both hands against my back and
rubbed me through the shirt. "Mmmmmm," I went.

"Do you know how much I missed you, Rachael?"

"No more than I missed you."

I removed her brassiere.

In her sleep, Jennifer stirred and mumbled indistinctly
against my shoulder. One of her feet--I think it was the
right one--worked clumsily at the covers. I held onto
them tightly and eventually she stopped. I wondered
sadly, when she left here the next morning to go home, if
we would ever share this again.

After removing her brassiere, I hooked my thumbs through
the waistband of her panties and pulled them down. They
slid over her flat rear end and down around her thighs. I
let them pool at her ankles. I left them that way,
thinking it rather sexy. Then I had her remove my
clothing, one slow piece at time, all the time standing
inside her drawers. It was sexy I decided and really
turned me on. Jennifer also.

"Rachael," she said, putting her hands on my breasts. She
kissed each one on the nipple, then sucked each one
slowly. I held her head in my hands. Just as I was about
to draw her back to my mouth, wear my tongue out more
time, my cell phone rang.

"Who is that?" she said, incredulously.

"Don't answer it!" I hissed. "I don't care if it's the
fucking president."

It was the president, of course.

"Oh, no," I said, sickly, recognizing the number. "You
can't do this!"

Jennifer looked at me dumbly.

"It's my father!" I wailed.

"Oh, God!"

Picking up the cell phone--Jennifer backed away, covering
up, as though secret service agents might break down the
door at any moment--I pressed the green button and said:
"Hi, daddy."

"Hello, sweet," he said. "What are you doing up?"

"Well, you know..."

"I know you better not be up to no good," he said.

"Daddy..."

"Look," he said. "The reason I called--" I suddenly heard
my mother in the background, wanting to know what was
going on. She took away the phone from my dad and said:
"Rachael Marie! Are you drinking again?"

"Hello, Mother," I said, mouthing a desperate, "Shit!" to
Jen. She grimaced and bit her lip. Then she bent down and
snatched up her panties and bra and mouthing, "Don't you
do that!" I made her put them down again. She stood there
fidgeting foot to foot and biting her thumbnail.

"I've been dancing," I said. "That's all."

"Where are you now?"

"With Jennifer."

"In her room?"

"Of course," I said. "Where else?"

"Don't you get snippy with me."

"Sorry," I said and rolled my eyes. Jen grinned and
relaxed a bit.

There was a momentary silence.

"Mom?"

"Yes, I'm here."

"What's going on?"

My father was talking to someone else in the background.
He sounded mad. Then I heard a phone slam down--you
always know that distinctive sound, don't you, even over
another phone--and I knew it was trouble

Jen whispered: "Are we okay?"

I nodded yes. Something was wrong, but not the kind of
something that brought my agents running. "It's fine," I
mouthed. But there was no stopping that banner headline
from flashing in my head, the one in every grocery
checkout tomorrow reading: "PRESIDENTIAL DAUGHTER CAUGHT
IN LESBIAN TRYST WITH YOUNGER COUSIN!"

My father took back the phone. He was livid, but trying
not to show it. "We'll talk to you later, Rach. Gotta go.
Have a nice weekend and say hi to Jen for us, okay?"

"I will Dad," I said, even as he hung up the phone.

I stood there and stared, first at the dead cell phone in
my hand, and then across at Jen. I understood.

Laughing, I dropped the cell phone on top of Jen's
panties and bra, grabbed her back into my arms, and
reconnected our mouths. I kissed her very hard. When we
broke for air some minutes later, I laughed again at her
puzzled expression.

"My sister," I said. "Not me. I'm the good one,
remember?"

-=-=-0-=-=-

For a full half-century we lay there on the bed, using
our lips, our tongues, our fingers, our toes, the instep
of our feet and anything else we had to touch each other
with. Our hands, gripped so tightly together at times
that in the morning my knuckles ached, spent what time
they weren't together down between our legs. Our legs
wrapped around each other like strands of hair in a braid

When things grew really intense, we ended up sideways on
the bed, feet dangling off one side, our heads off the
other. I spent minutes--long luxurious minutes--sucking
each of her breasts. I delivered them both gorgeous twin
hickeys.

As I did this, the middle finger of someone's hand
slipped up my aching vagina, and the middle finger of her
other hand went up my behind. Together, they laid claim
to my entire insides. I felt we were eight-tentacled like
an octopus.

The rest belongs to Jennifer and myself and, if she wants
to tell you about it she can. I will not. Suffice it to
say, however, that the two things I whispered into her
ear that night, well, she liked these two things a lot
and a whole lot more.

And yes, we do now share a room together, just not in the
White House.


THE END

Note to the reader: If you are wondering about the
Wentworth, Ohio business, I was reading the Stephen
King/Richard Bachman book "The Regulators" at the time
that I wrote this story. It fit in kinda neat, so I
thought I'd stick it in.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 23
A Webber
2009-02-24 13:09:00 UTC
("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________




Scroll down to view text













Archive name: andthen.txt (MF, bd, cons, asian)
Authors name: Spoonbender (***@hotmail.com)
Story title : And Then You Came

---------------------------------------------------------
(c) 2000 Spoonbender. Can be freely distributed as long
as it is not changed, including this heading. If it is
to be archived then please email me first for permission.
---------------------------------------------------------

And Then You Came (MF, bd, cons, asian)
By Theodore Spoonbender (***@hotmail.com)

***

A short story of an adult nature. Not to be read by
minors. If you don't like this sort of stuff or you are
underage then don't read. Contains allusions to naughty,
erotic goings on. Note that the characterizations are
mine. I do not like people stealing them for inclusion in
their own efforts.

Please email me with comments, constructive criticism,
fantasies you want put into words etc. Don't flame me if
you don't like the content or you don't like my style. My
email address (if you feel the unrelenting urge to shower
me with praise) is ***@hotmail.com

Please look at my sex story survey at
www.spoonbender.demon.co.uk It is completely anonymous
and the results will be posted on the web to assist me
and other writers in focusing our stories better. Many
thanks.

***

I first saw you from my bedroom window, tap-tapping along
on your high heels with your little tote bag on your
back. Short black miniskirt, shapely legs and a tight
white blouse, over which a dark jacket was draped
decorously. Gaping wide to show the swell of your
breasts. Thick dark hair cascading over your shoulders, a
perplexing mixture of trepidation and what looked
suspiciously like anticipation playing across your pretty
oriental features.

Pretty as a picture and far exceeding my wildest
fantasies.

I felt my cock lurch in my pants and I resisted the urge
to pump it a little.

You were just the sort of girl I went crazy for. I'd just
love to have just been able to take you and enslave you.
Binding you tightly with my bonds. Bending you to my
will, making you mine. Making you want me, desire me,
need me, beg me...love me. I could take you, mould you,
bring you pleasures beyond your imagining and pain, and
pain and suffering and pleasures. Until pain became
pleasure and pleasure became bliss. I could play your
body like a fine instrument.

Your slim slim body. One that would never see 30 again
but still firm and supple like a dancer's. Erect and
tight like a model's. And with that smooth silky skin
that only oriental girls possess.

Percy lurched again and I came down from my fantasy with
a sigh. It wouldn't do to be seen gazing from an upstairs
window sporting a huge erection. Not around here, they're
suspicious enough as it is. A man living on his own,
hardly ever going out except to swim in his secluded
pool. A millionaire by all accounts, richer than Croesus,
rumoured to have made his money on a couple of dot coms,
right as the boom was cresting. Lucky fucker, so why
ain't he married?

Typical sour grapes. I was a man who had it all and they
wondered why I didn't have this irresistible urge to give
half of it away and fill the house with kids.

Funnily enough I would. Given that I met the right woman.
Which I hadn't up to then, wasn't likely to either until
I hit a few newsgroups and a couple of fetish contact
pages. I had a fling with a few subs, tying them up,
teasing them mercilessly, fingering them till they came,
even spanking them if we both felt it was right. Course I
usually fucked them too. If you've got a slave then you
might as well use all the facilities as it were. It'd be
a cruel master that would deny his sub a little harmless
recreation through applied stimulation.

Technical terms again, I tutted. Once a scientist always
a scientist.

Recreation through applied stimulation, I like it.

My mind drifted recalling them all. Corolyne, sweet sweet
Corolyne. Sharp, almost arrogant features but oh what a
slave. What cunt control you had. I swear you could peel
a banana in there and how wet you got. How you loved your
crotch rope and that strategically placed little knot.
Sheila, short, plumpish - I nearly didn't take you, I
like my slaves to be slim - but your eyes smiled at me
and I relented, a real softy at heart me. I just couldn't
let a girl down when all you wanted was to be spanked and
diddled to an outrageous orgasm across my knee. In return
for a blow job. Or Alice and your suspension bondage and
those dildos and those glorious long afternoon fucks
while you squirmed in your tight bindings. Writhing in
lust or in humiliation who can tell, but you always
appeared on my doorstep week after week. Tote bag over
your back.

Filled with the toys that I would use on your body as you
squirmed and wriggled. Wide open so I could gain access
to any orifice in your body. And I did and you came and
we fucked and we came and you went home.

And the next week you were back again.

Then one day you vanished.

I turned when I heard the bell. I walked slowly down the
stairs, images running through my mind, of what I'd do
if.... I flung open the door.

"Is this er.." you tilted your head as you looked around
the door jamb, and I admired the auburn tint to your
hair, "..number 29?"

I looked you up and down slowly before answering. "It
is."

"Then you must be er.." she stopped. Suddenly unable to
decide what to call me.

"Your Master?" I suggested mildly.

You stepped back a pace as I recall. Suddenly unable to
work out if this was such a good idea. You'd come half
way across the country, travelling with a small knot of
pleasurable anticipation in the pit of your stomach,
knowing but unknowing of what was really going to happen.
Secure in your ignorance. But here you were suddenly
faced with reality, here you stood face to face with a
real life Master.

I know what you were thinking, I look so ordinary. Not
the sort you'd expect to be a Dom. A little chunky from a
lack of exercise, from sitting in front of a computer,
making a million here or a million there. Most doctors
would just look at my ever increasing bank account and
tell me to just sit there, take it easy, smoke a little
if I wanted. Just sign this medical insurance form,
that's right you know what to fill in the space where it
says doctor's name.

Chunky, not beautiful, but a piercing set of grey eyes
staring at you. Sizing you up, deciding where to start.
To test you to find your limits and then take you beyond.
Far beyond where the pleasure tree grows, its fruits
bursting upon your body showering you with golden
sensations, the rustle of the leaves in the wind
snappling and rubbing while shards of white hot pleasure
dance inside your body. My fingers playing a symphony.

Pain, pleasure, pleasure, pain, pleasure, pleasure,
pleasure, blisssssss.

We stared at each other, you and I. I waiting for you to
make that decision, you wondering whether to flee. There
is no use denying it I knew you were, I could see it in
your eyes. You wanted to flee, to tear away, to escape
back to reality and boredom and certainty and planning
and orderliness and..and..

Our eyes broke and you looked down in submission. Staring
at my shoes.

"You must be my master," an affirmation and an
interrogative in one short sentence.

"Must I?" I tried to be sardonic and I saw you briefly
lift your eyes in confusion. Was I teasing you? You had
just offered yourself to me and I was questioning whether
you would be worthy. This certainly wasn't what you had
in mind. This was panning out much differently to how
you'd pictured it in your head.

We mentally tussled briefly, our eyes locked in mortal
combat as the electricity flickered between us. We knew
what I wanted, I waited, you tussled, cheeks fetchingly
flushed then your eyes dropped.

"Please be my master."

You really were a sweetie you know. Standing there, hands
clasped in front of you, tote bag swinging by its strap
near your feet, looking down at my shoes. Looking ten, no
fifteen years younger than we both knew you were. What a
Popsicle. I was going to enjoy sucking you, licking you
all over, nibbling you with my teeth while you pulled on
your bonds and moaned from behind your balled up panties.

How could I turn you down. Damn I'm much too soft
sometimes, Call me a fool but I just can't turn down a
pretty woman who was willing to submit to my every whim.
And all you could ever possibly get out of it was ecstasy
of almost biblical proportions.

"Follow me," I said and led you inside, calling over my
shoulder, "and shut the door."

I heard it clunk shut, I almost looked over my shoulder
to see if you'd run but I sensed you hadn't. I led you up
the stairs and into the back bedroom. Which I'd had newly
decorated, just for you. You never knew that did you? You
thought I brought all the girls up here. Nope I got a
cellar for that. But then again you knew that as well
didn't you. I mean you did get introduced. That's where
the chains were.

This room was different. It was your room. Done up in a
style I knew you approved of.

Kinda big and messy with a huge bed with big brass bed
ends that could be used to secure a girl tightly while
her body was molested.

I turned to see you looking around as you nervously
entered, your tote bag clutched to your chest, your eyes
nervous.

I sat on the bed and looked at you.

You looked down, your flush crimsoning your cheeks so
delightfully, feet daintily together. I gazed in awe at
you for several minutes. You were so perfect.

"Close the door," you started when I spoke then did what
I asked.

"Put down the bag and take off your clothes."

I believed in brevity of speech with slaves. There can be
no doubts as to the purpose of my orders. It helped a
slave if she didn't have to think too much.

I remember a flicker of a smile twitching my lips as I
watched you struggle. Eyes cast down, little hands
wringing at the level of your crotch. Willing yourself to
obey. You had wanted this remember. You had better do it
or you'll be made to leave. To undertake the reverse
journey with the bitter tange of spent adrenaline burning
in your mouth as you contemplated how it might have been.
If only you'd done what your master had ordered by now
you could be......

I watched you fingers struggle with the tiny buttons on
the blouse, teasing each one free exposing more of your
silky skin as your jacket lay crumpled round your feet.
Slowly you unburdened yourself of your persona as the
buttons popped free, one by one they opened and one by
one your inhibitions dropped away.

Finally you were done, standing there wantonly, your
snowy white bra gleaming against your tan as it peeked
through the gap in your blouse. A slight moment of pause
then you started to pull the blouse from your skirt.
Giving me tantalising glimpses of your bra as you
wrestled with the smooth cotton of your broider anglais
laced blouse.

You held you sleeves in front of you as you popped your
cuffs, then....Then you pulled off the blouse, pulling it
free of your arms then balling it and holding it in front
of your breasts.

I knew you could feel the heat of my gaze. I willed you.

And you didn't fail me.

You dropped your hands and the blouse fluttered free. I
could detect no indecision in you as you selected the
next garment. It was the bra, inevitably the bra. A girl
will always remove her bra first. Well my girls did.
Maybe not Stephanie. Stephanie was always different. I
made her cum on a bus once, chewing her orgasm into the
lapel of my jacket as she tried to suppress her shrieks
of pleasure. Funny little thing Stephanie......

I watched as the clasps came undone. With a fluidity of
motion that a ballerina would have been proud of you
brought your hands to your chest, cupping the cups which
cupped the breasts that.....You showed me.

You dropped the cups slowly, breathlessly, hoping I'd
like them. Don't lie I knew you were. I remember the
darted little glance when you thought I wasn't looking.
Trying to gauge my reaction as they hove into view. They
were perfect and you damned well know it. Perfect,
perfect, perfect.

Nicely rounded, not too large with firm pointing nipples,
that looked far too fragile to take the pinch and the
weight of a nipple clamp. But they could couldn't they?
We had some fun, me and those nipples. Yes and those
breasts, but this was just a foretaste of what was to
come. They were mine, you were offering them to me.

You little minx, you knew exactly what you were doing
didn't you as you held you hands under your breasts
scooping them up into delicious handfuls, offering them
to me. As your eyes stared submissively at the ground.

I cleared my throat and your hands flew to your skirt. It
was tight and short, jet black against the tan of your
stockings. You twisted it around slightly and undid the
catch. The zipper buzzed harshly in the silence of the
room and I watched as the tightness of the fabric gave
way. You pulled it down so daintily. I just loved that
about you, you were always so dainty in everything you
did.

Your panties were white, which surprised me a little.
Maybe it shouldn't have done, given your bra. My little
slave girl, wearing white panties. I mentally tutted. You
wouldn't be entitled to them much longer.

Nice girls wore white panties but howling screaming
orgasming sexslaves wore black or none at all. White. Oh
no no no, they won't do at all.

Is there a school somewhere where they teach advanced
panty removal classes? If not where do you all learn to
do it the same way. Some faster, some slower but all the
same technique. Maybe there is only one way to
comfortably remove your panties. Maybe when I do it I
don't use the same techniques, especially when I feel
that a certain set of buttocks needs a little discipline
or a vagina requires a serious seeing to.

I know what it is, you use two hands. And you choreograph
the movement of your upper body to the sweep of the
panties as you push them down over your tan thigh highs.
Personally I prefer to let the panties go last. The
penultimate sacrifice as you bare your body and offer
your secrets to me in one smooth motion. Standing on one
leg then the other as you pull them free.

You stand with your crumpled panties bunched in your
fist, uncertain of what to do next.

I let my eyes slowly traverse your body as you quivered
in embarrassment. Beautiful, absolutely stunning. What an
instrument of pleasure you had yielded up to me. Now I
must tame it.

I held out my hand and you must have caught the movement
out of the periphery of your eye. You looked up then
stepped forward handing me your bunched up panties. I
grasped them and felt their damp heat, before dropping
them.

I took your hand and pulled you towards me, indicating
that I wanted you to stand with your legs straddling
mine.

Gently I took your hands and placed them on your head.

"We are going to conduct an interview," I said.

"An interview?" you were obviously puzzled.

"Yes an interview. I want you to tell me why you want
this job and I don't want you to stop or get distracted.
Whatever I do. Do you understand?"

"Job?"

"Yes as my slave, tell me why you're worthy."

"Oh," you murmured. Again that unexpected test.

You paused then started speaking, slowly with a tiny
voice. Telling me how much you wanted to be my slave and
how you wanted to be dominated and...

Using only the fingers on one hand and touching only your
gushing little pussy I made you cum. You squealed
delightfully as you came and your writhing just drove me
mad.

It was the first orgasm of many.

Your body was mine.

And so, despite the fact you never finished the
interview, I graciously gave you the job.

It was a glorious first weekend wasn't it?

I touched and learned.

How you like having your neck kissed and your earlobes
nuzzled and how you liked the burn of the rough hemp rope
that was tied tightly around your breasts imprisoning
your nipples.

I learned so much about you that weekend.

Learning to spank you, softly at first, hands almost
fluttering on your quivering bottom. Then the slaps and
the writhing and the musty smell of your sex. And the
orgasms. Once I didn't even have to touch your sex, you
just came as I cracked my palm meatily across your silken
cheeks. With you grinding your crotch into the rough
denim of my thigh.

And those ropes lashing you into various poses. Making
you cook my dinner and serve me while that vibrator
buzzed purposefully inside you, held in with a cruelly
tight crotch rope. Then making you kneel under the table
and blow me as I ate my dinner.

While the vibrator ground away.

And we came. And I was a kind master because I'd let you
cook enough such that there were sufficient scraps for
you to eat out of your dog bowl. As you knelt with your
hands tied behind your back and I flicked a light whip
over your asscheeks as they thrust up invitingly at me.

While the vibrator ground away.

And the callisthenics, helping you to stay slim and
beautiful just like I wanted you to be. Dancing and
jumping.

While the vibrator ground away.

You orgasmed in the middle of a routine once. Do you
remember that?

It was absolutely scrumptious to watch. I wish you could
have seen yourself, frantically rubbing your breasts and
your crotch as you moved slowly to the pulsing music.
Sinuously dancing and writhing as the orgasm built in
your body. Then the tsunami as you dissolved into a
mindless jelly as the orgasm burst fully upon you.
Scrumptious I tell you, you were scrumptious.

And our sex was the best, beyond belief and human
understanding. Power and joy, coarse ropes and soft flesh
and hot, wet cataclysmic pleasure all served up raw on a
bed of satin sheets.

Then those other weekends. Do you remember those too?

You didn't tell me what to do, it wasn't a slaves place
to propose. I proposed and I disposed. But I learnt. It
was like understanding a deep and complex piece of
machinery that must be thoroughly investigated until I
could coax the most from it.

We never even needed a safeword did we? The subject never
came up. Somehow I just knew when I was pushing too far
and too fast. Like a driver lost in a maze of country
roads I just backed up and took a different direction. It
was so much fun wasn't it?

I rejoiced the day you moved in. Funny really but I never
even considered that you had another life. A life where
you were an executive, a clerk, a whatever you were. One
day it didn't matter. There could only be one job for you
then. You were mine, my slave, my foil, my temptress, my
muse...

I loved you, I'm sure you knew that. Loved you deeper
than the deepest ocean. Ok so I punished you, when you
deserved it. I loved your little pouts and your dewy
cheeks as I made you stand in the corner, your bottom raw
and aflame. But I was never cruel now was I?

You wouldn't have stayed would you? You were a slave but
you were free. It was freedom that only a dedicated slave
could enjoy. Freedom from inhibition, freedom from
stress, having a single focus in your life. To make me
happy and if I was happy you were happy and what was the
occasional sore backside when you had a life of ecstasy
and unmitigated happiness.

Can you remember when I used to take you to the mall?
Making you wear those ultra short skirts with those tiny
little panties? I used to smile as I watched you pulling
down your skirt while I drove, trying to protect your
innate modesty. Didn't do you a lot of good though now
did it? I nearly laughed when that gust of wind raised
your skirt. I didn't of course, its very bad form for a
Master to laugh at his slave. Humiliation is one thing,
cruelty is another. A Master should care for his slave,
not poke fun at her.

That was the secret wasn't it? That's why Doms and subs
have almost sublime existences. And why vanilla couples
are always at each other's throats. It's the nature of
the relationship. They could never understand it could
they? The feminists curling their lips in disgust when
they saw what you had become.

We never met a happy feminist did we? Not truly happy.
With their pathetically downtrodden husbands or dungareed
girlfriends. It used to amuse me as you tried to explain
what you were about, why you were ecstatically happy. But
they just didn't understand. Poor things, we both used to
commiserate on their bad fortune.

A true Dom makes it his job to learn all about his sub.
And that is the key to their mutual happiness. He has a
far deeper understanding than any vanilla partner could
ever have. Because that is the secret of this type of
relationship.

I knew what made you tick. How you loved to have sex in
the shower or the pool, how you loved it when I
manhandled your breasts or teased you, holding off your
orgasm until you thought you'd go mad.

Then the release.

A muted power that arched your back and almost stopped
your heart. I know you told me once. The little death you
called it. I remember. I remember everything. The sweet,
the honey, the very essence of you.

God I loved you.

And then one day, thirty years nearly to the day that I
met you, you left me.

I will never forget you. Cannot forget you. You were my
slave but you were my life.

Thank you my love. I'll miss you always.

Tears ran down the old man's cheeks as he leant forward
and kissed the lips of the woman lying at peace in her
coffin.

"Bye my love," he whispered then turned as an arm snaked
around him.

"Come on dad, its time we were going."

He turned and looked at his daughter, "You think she was
happy?"

"Mum? Happiest person I ever met," it was true too,
everybody commented on her cheery smiles and carefree
personae.

"Think she's happy now," he let his eyes wander upwards.

"I think she's living in a wonderful place and I'm sure
she'll be really happy."

He started to shuffle towards the door and his daughter
did a double take. She was sure he muttered "I hope they
got big dildos there. She always liked a big one."

She shook her head, not her dad. It couldn't be, it was
too far fetched. She must of misheard.

I mean who has ever thought of their parents having sex?

END

(c) 2000 Spoonbender.

C'mon ladies, if this did it for you then please email me,
my email is: ***@hotmail.com

I would appreciate it if you filled out the survey on my
website at www.spoonbender.demon.co.uk it is about story
preferences and is completely anonymous. Thank you.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than a
trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime, so
take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 24